Tumgik
#you probably noticed in the past couple years ive been letting myself slowly talk more about this stuff. im a trojan horse
bmpmp3 · 3 years
Text
i really liked that ship dynamics trend that was going on a few months or years ago (because im a sap and i like romance) but im especially happy it seems to have slowly morphed into a general appreciation for hyper-specific archetypes and tropes and character dynamics because there’s nothing i love more than talking about trends and patterns in narrative fiction
#my hobbies: pattern recognition#for real i literally want to talk about tropes all day and forever until the end of time#you probably noticed in the past couple years ive been letting myself slowly talk more about this stuff. im a trojan horse#you thought i was a normal blog. but im actually. really annoying about hyper specific archetypes i noticed in shoujo manga#one of the things i like to do is write out different kinds of trends ive noticed in certain genres or other stuff#like common scenarios i see in stories that i like or overly specific subgenres i think are neat#all in lists on my phone's notes app sjdnkmfssfsdf#maybe i should sort them out and compile them somewhere some day (my notes app is the wild west jkdfjsfds)#i will say i dont really know much about fanfic tropes sorry. i dont read much fanfic orz#nothing wrong with fanfiction its just not something i really seek out usually#ive read the occasional ikesen fic because of recommendations and i spent an entire semester in highschool#reading a comically large amount of warriors fics (but only about OCs and fanclans lol)#i also read a lot of el tigre stuff as a kid#actually ive noticed i really only read fanfic if im dissatisfied with a piece of media that i got really invested it#and i guess thats why i dont read that much lol its not often im unsatisfied with something that i really like#like el tigre was cut off so short. and warriors. you know what warriors is like#but most of the time with most properties like even something i really like or wont stop talking about#i dont really have much of a desire to see a continuation of the story or more of the charcaters in different scenarios#hell even with sequels i tend to not really seek em out for sometimes years jskefasfkd#or ever....................#i think it might be something to do with how i think about fiction in general. things tend to stay very contained for me#plus as ive mentioned before im obsessed with analyzing media patterns and because of that characters are like. weirdly contextual? for me?#so when im done with something im like fully done and i tend to want to look at something with new characters and universes?#i dunno if that makes any sense fdksfdjgrfkds#but i will say. this is fucked up and evil but i read wattpad as a kid. for the original stories#i didnt even know it was used for like 1d fanfiction until i was like 16!!!! i used it to read peoples original paranormal ya romances#maybe a contemporary romcom. plenty of high fantasy romances also#anyway. fanfic writers. the stuff you do is very good and cool and i love you. im sorry i dont know how to read
16 notes · View notes
iliketoreadstuf · 4 years
Text
newbie (spencer reidxOC!) part 3
Tumblr media
a/n: sooo some angst in this one & learning more about delaney’s past ooooohhhh and some fluff w spence of course
warnings: death, angst, sadness lol
part 1 part 2
chapter three:
When Delaney woke, she heard a heart monitor gently beeping and her head was pounding. She looked around and found an empty room. Her heart dropped to her stomach with disappointment. Hadn’t Spencer stayed with her? Had she hallucinated everything? Did the team leave without her?
As her mind was whirring with possibilities, a familiar head of curls walked into her room. He was holding a cup of coffee, of course. When he noticed that Delaney was awake his eyes brightened.
“You’re awake! God, Delaney, you seriously downplayed your injuries. You thought you were going to get away with pain meds and some gauze? They had to use 9 stitches on your arm and you have a mild concussion. Three of your ribs were badly bruised and your lower back is bruised.” Spencer rambled, his voice disbelieving at her behavior.
“There’s no way that’s true.” Delaney scoffed.
“Oh, it’s true, pretty girl.” Another voice said from the doorway of her room.
Morgan was standing there, that smirk on his face. Behind him was the rest of the team, all of them wearing smiles. They walked in and took different spots around her room. Delaney sat up in her bed and held down a wince. So, maybe she had hurt herself a little more than she’d thought.
“You are one tough cookie, Wilmer,” Rossi said from her left, a smile on his face.
“Yeah, yeah, enough about me. Please tell me you guys caught that son of a bitch while I was unconscious.” Delaney said, looking around at all of them.
“Oh, we got him soon after you left. He trailed blood after him to a small motel where he was trying to tend that huge gash you cut on him.” JJ said with a wink.
“Oh, good. That’s good.” She paused and looked around. “So, can we leave? I really don’t like hospitals.” Delaney said, fidgeting with the IV in her arm.
The team laughed and Delaney did too, though she wished she could get some meds for her head. And her back. And her ribs.
“They’re discharging you as soon as they give you some pain medication. Aren’t you in pain right now?” Spencer asked from the chair beside her.
“I can overlook the pain if it means getting out of here.” She said truthfully, her eyes wide and pleading.
“You’re insane,” Emily said with an amused glint in her eyes.
Thankfully, a nurse came in soon after that and prescribed Delaney with some medication for her to take for the next couple of weeks. She informed her that she would need to come back to a hospital in Virginia to get her stitches removed in a few weeks.
“I trust that you’re all smart enough to keep an eye on her and make sure she’s staying hydrated for the next few hours. Her concussion needs her to stay rested and hydrated. Miss Wilmer, you need to take those meds twice a day. Once in the morning and once before bed. I’ll bring the discharge papers now.” The nurse said to the group.
They all nodded and looked expectantly at Delaney. She held her hands up in surrender and took the meds the nurse gave her. She gulped down an entire bottle of water and the nurse came back in and took out Delaney’s IV. She signed the papers and smiled victoriously at her team.
“Let’s get out of here please,” Delaney said, pushing the blankets off her and standing from her bed.
She was still in her dress from the bar and she felt goosebumps rise on her skin. Why did hospitals have to be so cold? Before she could take another step, a sweater was being placed around her shoulders. She looked up and found Spencer putting his brown sweater on her with a kind smile. Morgan smirked at Prentiss as they watched Spencer and Delaney. Morgan mouthed ‘whipped’ to Prentiss and she covered her grin with her hand.
Delaney looked down, feeling heat rise on her cheeks as she picked up her heels and meds and walked out of her room. JJ and Emily came up to either side of her, both of them hooking their arms through hers.
“You’ve got him wrapped around your finger, Wilmer,” Emily said with a knowing smirk on her face.
“Who?” Delaney asked cluelessly.
“Oh no. Em, she’s as oblivious as him.” JJ said amusedly.
“What? Guys, what are you talking about?” Delaney asked desperately as they got into a car.
“No, we’ll let you come to it on your own. Better if we don’t interfere.” Emily said.
“I would usually be able to tell what you were talking about, but I just woke up from a concussion-induced sleep so I’m not as sharp as normal,” Delaney said, feeling drowsy from her meds.
Emily and JJ laughed and they all piled into the car, Spencer getting in the passenger seat while Derek drove. They all explained the details of catching Damien, Emily including the fact that his nose and stomach were still bleeding when they found him wandering the streets. He’d tried to put up a fight but he’d lost too much blood.
“All thanks to you and your knife-swinging glory,” JJ said, lightly bumping her shoulder.
Delaney laughed and sank down in her seat, pulling Spencer’s sweater tighter around her. It smelled like his cologne and coffee. It was comforting to have it with her, even though he was just a couple of feet in front of her.
They got back to the hotel and informed Delaney that they’d be leaving in an hour. She nodded and Spencer walked with her to her room. She unlocked her door and walked inside but Spencer lingered in the hallway. She looked back at him curiously.
“Are you coming in? I don’t really want to be alone right now.” She said, silently asking him to come in.
He quickly nodded, coming in and closing the door behind him. He walked in and sat on her bed as she crouched down to find some comfortable clothes from her duffel bag. She found a tank top and black work pants and glanced at Spencer.
“I’m gonna take a quick shower. Um, I would offer you something but I honestly don’t have anything here.” Delaney smiled nervously.
“No worries. I can entertain myself.” Spencer reassured her.
She nodded and headed to the bathroom. After quickly showering, she changed into her pants and tank top and looked at Spencer’s cardigan. Without thinking too much of it she put it on over her tank top. Delaney brushed through her wet hair and left her face bare, packing up all the things she had in her bathroom.
Spencer was still sitting on her bed when she came out. He eyed his cardigan but didn’t say anything about it. He’d packed her duffel bag while she’d been in the shower, all of it packed neatly inside, along with her meds. He held out a water bottle to her and she gave him a small grin, reluctantly taking it and downing the entire thing.
As she threw the empty bottle away, she took her bag from him, stuffing her toiletries in it. With a sigh, she put it down and sat next to him on her bed. She fiddled with her hands before finally gathering the courage to look up at him. Spencer was struck again by her beauty. She looked into his eyes and took his hand into both of hers.
“Spence, I want to thank you. You’ve been so incredibly kind to me this entire case and I haven’t been exactly easy to deal with. I mean, you obviously noticed this case was pretty triggering for me and then I managed to get myself beat up by the unsub and let him get away.” Delaney rambled, realizing how annoyed he probably was of her.
“Hey, that wasn’t your fault. You’re the reason we were even able to get the unsub, Delaney. And getting to work with you on this case has been so great. You’re so intelligent and are such a breath of fresh air. I mean, Delaney, you’re like the piece that this team has been missing. Don’t ever think that you’re a burden to us. You’re one of us now.” Spencer said, ducking his head to try to meet her eyes.
She didn’t want him to see her crying, though. He’d already seen it twice and that was twice more than anyone else had ever seen her cry. He probably thought she was so pathetic. Slowly, a hand wrapped under her chin and turned it to look up at Spencer’s face. A tear rolled down her face and his thumb caught it gently.
“I’m sorry. No one has ever seen me cry this much. Hell, no one has ever seen me cry at all. You probably think this is pathetic.” Delaney whispered.
“I don’t think you’re pathetic. I think you’ve kept your emotions bottled up for a long time and have put up a front for everyone else. I think you’re one of the strongest people I’ve ever met and you’re just not quite sure how to be vulnerable. But, Delaney, I want you to tell me everything. Tell me what you’ve kept hidden away from everyone else. I promise I’ll understand.” Spencer whispered back, bringing his other hand up to cup both of her cheeks.
Her tears were coming quicker now but he wiped away every single one of them. Delaney didn’t know what it was about Spencer, but she trusted him enough to tell him everything she was thinking. So she took a shaky breath and met his eyes.
“When I was 17, I went to a party at another person’s house from my school. It was the first and only party I’d ever been to, and I let myself be a normal teenager for that night. I got drunk and soon enough, this boy was pulling me into a dark room.” Delaney looked down and Spencer’s hands moved to hold her own.
“He… he held me so tight that I couldn’t move and he… touched me. He kissed me even though I didn’t want to be kissed, hell, it was my first kiss, and then…” Delaney couldn’t say it, her voice catching on a sob and she could barely breathe.
“Shh, you don’t need to finish. I understand. I understand why this case and why the bar was so difficult for you.” Spencer said, bringing a hand to rub her back.
“I buried the memory for so many years and when I saw those girls the first day we were here… Everything just came rushing back to me. I haven’t let myself get close enough to anyone to be romantic with them until the unsub.” Delaney said.
“I understand. I am so sorry that happened to you.” Spencer said.
Delaney finally looked at him and wiped her tears with the sleeve of his cardigan, a disbelieving smile spreading on her face. Spencer slowly smiled back, his eyes confused.
“Sorry, sorry. It’s just that I’ve never told anyone that before. I’ve barely known you a week and I told you something I’ve never even told people I thought were my friends.” Delaney said.
“You can tell me anything. I’m glad you told me this. I know it’s been weighing on you for a while.” Spencer said, playing with a lock of her wet hair on his finger.
Delaney surprised Spencer by tackling him in a tight hug, cuddling her face in his neck and squeezing her hands together around his waist. He immediately reciprocated, wrapping his arms around her upper back and resting his cheek on the top of her head. She always smelled like flowers, to Spencer’s amusement.
“You’re unlike anyone I’ve ever met, Spencer Reid.” She mumbled, slowly pulling away from him.
“Right back at you, Delaney Wilmer.” Spencer smiled.
“Okay, well that’s enough crying for the next century. We should probably head to your room so you can get your stuff, right?” Delaney said, finding some black flats to slip into.
“Yeah, that’s probably a good idea.” Spencer nodded as Delaney zipped up her duffel bag and grabbed her purse.
“Let’s go.” She said, gesturing for him to lead the way.
They walked down the hall and Spencer unlocked the door with his key card. Morgan was in there, packing up a bag. He brightened up when he saw Delaney and Spencer. Delaney braced herself for some Derek Morgan banter that would most likely involve some teasing.
“The pretty boy and pretty girl have arrived! I thought you guys were going to miss the plane.” He smiled teasingly.
“Yeah, yeah. How many mirrors do you have in there? 10? I would think you’d need that many to contain your ego.” Delaney shot back with a devilish smile, sitting on one of the beds.
Spencer laughed and quickly stifled it with his hand as he started packing his clothes in his bag. Morgan raised his eyebrows as if he were impressed.
“Even with a concussion, you’re just as sharp, Wilmer. Impressive. Just, tell me, who’s sweater is that?” Derek pointed to Spencer’s sweater that was too big on her.
“Oh, this? It’s actually Rossi’s. He came to visit me in my room a few minutes ago.” Delaney said with wide eyes, a teasing glint in them.
“Really? Cause I could’ve sworn I saw a certain pretty boy give it to you at the hospital.” Morgan said, looking at Spencer.
“Rossi is quite pretty, isn’t he?” Delaney replied.
Both of the boys snickered. Derek pointed his finger at her with a wide grin, his eyes light with amusement.
“You’re lucky I like you, pretty girl.” He said.
“Aww, Derek! I’m so touched.” Delaney clapped her hands together with a fake swoon.
They were all laughing at that point, Derek coming over to ruffle Delaney’s hair affectionately. Delaney had to admit, he was growing on her. She wasn’t sure about him at first, but she enjoyed their banter now.
“Alright, we should get going. Hotch is probably waiting for us in the lobby.” Spencer said when he’d finished packing.
They all nodded and headed out to the elevator. They met the rest of the team in the lobby and drove to the jet. They all boarded and Delaney slid into a window seat, Spencer coming next to her. He had a book with him and Delaney read the cover. It looked to be some sort of mathematics book. Delaney chuckled at him because of course, he would be reading a book about math.
“The genius never stops, does he?” She asked.
“This book is interesting.” Spencer defended himself.
“Oh, is it? Please, tell me what’s so interesting about it. I’m practically falling out of my seat!” Delaney teased.
Hotch and Rossi looked over at them with amusement as Derek slid into one of the seats across from Delaney and Spencer.
“She got you there, Reid. Hey, how about all of us play a game?” Derek wiggled his eyebrows.
“She should really be sleeping right now,” Spencer mumbled from behind his book.
“Reid’s right. Kid, you should be trying to sleep for this entire ride home.” Rossi said with a stern look.
Delaney sighed and reluctantly rested her head back against the seat. She felt herself drifting off fairly quickly and soon enough, she was dead asleep.
Spencer was still reading when he felt a weight on his shoulder. He looked down and found Delaney’s head resting against his shoulder. His cheeks were warm as he realized how close they were. He looked up and found Morgan smiling like a madman.
“Don’t even think about it, Morgan,” Spencer warned.
Derek put his hands up in surrender and put his headphones on. He looked back at them and winked at Spencer first, though. Spencer just rolled his eyes and closed his book. He was decidedly exhausted after watching Delaney in the hospital for most of the day. With a quiet yawn, he closed his eyes and started falling asleep, gently resting his head on Delaney’s.
The rest of the team watched in amusement as the youngest members of the team slept peacefully, heads resting against each other. JJ and Emily were practically squealing and Hotch and Rossi shook their heads at the young agents.
“Kid’s got game,” Morgan said to the team.
“Oh, give them a break. One’s got a concussion and the other’s been awake for 36 hours. They’re exhausted.” Rossi tried to reason.
“Fine, fine. Who’s gonna wake them up?” Emily asked.
“Allow me,” Morgan smirked and made his way to Spencer.
Morgan leaned down to Spencer’s ear and rubbed the top of his head.
“Wake up, lover boy.” He said loudly in Spencer’s ear.
Spencer’s eyes shot open and noticed the position he was currently in. Then he noticed the rest of the team smirking at him. Blood rushed to his face as he felt his mouth go dry. This wasn’t how he was expecting his day to go.
“Good nap?” JJ asked.
“Um, yep,” Spencer said, his voice unusually high.
They all laughed and started to disperse, leaving Spencer to wake Delaney. He gently tapped her shoulder and she stirred. Her eyes opened and she looked up at Spencer. She pulled her head up and off of him, her heart pounding in her chest.
“Oh my god, I’m so sorry. Didn’t realize I fell asleep on you.” She said with a nervous laugh, avoiding his eyes.
“It’s all good. I, uh, fell asleep on you as well. The rest of the team saw us and woke me up. I’m just warning you cause they’ll probably tease us about it for a while.” Spencer stuttered with red cheeks.
“I’m pretty sure that’s their favorite thing to do. No worries, genius. I’ll stick up for us. Once I recover from all this.” She gestured to her head and then her arm.
Spencer chuckled and got up from his seat. He held his hand out to help her out and they got their stuff and made their way off the jet. They got back to the building and went up to the sixth floor. Delaney was impossibly tired as she slumped down in her desk. Morgan looked at her from his desk.
“Have a nice nap, sleeping beauty? Was Reid’s shoulder comfy?” He asked.
“It was actually. Much better than yours would’ve been.” She snapped slightly.
JJ and Emily snickered from their desks, all of them starting their reports. Delaney sighed and got to work on her report. She managed to finish it fairly quickly and walked up to Hotch’s office. She knocked gently and he told her to come in. Hotch looked up and gave her a surprised look.
“Wilmer? What are you still doing here? You need to go home and rest.” Hotch said.
“Oh, I stayed to finish my report. I was just letting you know that I’m heading out.” Delaney said, handing him her report.
“Wilmer, take a week off. I don’t want to see you until you have a note from a doctor that your concussion is gone and you’re cleared to be in the field.” Hotch said sternly.
Delaney sighed with disappointment but nodded her head. He took her report and told her to get better.
“Thank you, sir. I promise to sleep and go to the doctors this week. If I’m cleared in less than a week can I come in?” She asked hopefully as they walked into the bullpen.
Spencer listened to their conversation and chuckled at Delaney’s question. Of course, she wanted to get out of bed rest for a week.
“Call me if that happens and I’ll consider it. You need to have that doctor’s note, Wilmer.” Hotch said.
“Okay, okay. Goodbye, everyone. Have a good week without me.” Delaney said as she grabbed all her stuff.
They all bid her goodbye and Spencer gave her a small smile. She really didn’t want to be away from here for a week. She specifically didn’t want to be away from Spencer for a whole week. But Hotch would murder her if she came in without clearance from a doctor. So she sighed and went down to her car.
She drove back home, the memories of the week coming back to her. She was mentally exhausted and now she had to spend a week by herself in misery. With a sigh, she grabbed all her things and made her way into her apartment. She put her bags down in her room and looked around. That was the worst part of the day. When she was encompassed with the silence.
Delaney quickly slipped out of her flats and pants and put on a pair of sweatpants. She braided her hair back and walked to her living room. With a long sigh, she sat on her couch and put on her comfort movies; Harry Potter. Piling in with her blankets and pillows, she soon forgot about the case she’d just finished and was engrossed in the magical world of Hogwarts. Hours passed and she’d made it to Prisoner of Azkaban when her phone started to ring. She looked at it curiously until she realized it was Spencer. Her heart fluttered as she picked up.
“Hi, genius.” She smiled.
“Hey, Wilmer. How are you?” He asked.
“Watching Harry Potter. Trying not to think about the boring week I’m about to have.” Delaney sighed.
“Want some company?” He asked.
Delaney felt heat rise to her cheeks as a huge smile spread on her face. She instinctively brought the sleeve of his sweater to her nose as she kicked her feet excitedly.
“Yes, yes, yes, please. Will you bring some food with you as well? I didn’t really eat anything since… well, it’s been a while.” Delaney said cheekily.
She heard him chuckle quietly and it sounded like he was shutting a car door.
“Yes, I’ll get us something. From what I remember you like pad thai, right? And spring rolls?” Spencer asked.
“You are everything I could’ve ever dreamed of, doctor. You and your genius eidetic memory. Yes and yes. And maybe some sprite?” Delaney asked sweetly.
“You are a child, Delaney.” Spencer laughed.
“Noooo, I just don’t like alcohol. Come on, Spence, I can barely drink a glass of wine without feeling woozy.” Delaney defended herself.
“Alright, alright. Sprite, it is. Anything else?”
“Chocolate ice cream.”
“Delaney!” He groaned.
“Spencer, I am on bed rest. I would go get the ice cream myself, but couldn’t that be dangerous due to this concussion I have?” Delaney asked.
“You’re lucky I like you, Wilmer,” Spencer said.
“Byeeeeeeee!” She giggled into the phone, hanging up after.
She only then realized what was happening. Spencer was coming over. Dr. Spencer Reid was coming to her house to bring her food and hang out with her. She was still wearing his cardigan. She couldn’t bring herself to take it off yet because it still smelled so much like him. God, she was basically obsessed with him. But she still couldn’t take it off.
She decided that maybe she should try and fix herself up a little bit. Going to her room, she looked at herself in the mirror and took her hair out of the braid it had been in. It fell into its natural curls with a little more wave than usual. She dug through her duffel bag and put on some deodorant and her favorite rose perfume. She ran to get her makeup bag and walked to her bathroom that connected to her bedroom. Putting some blush, eyeliner, and mascara, she decided that she looked okay.
Delaney slipped into some bunny slippers and walked out into her living room. She straightened it up and cleaned up any mess she might’ve made. Delaney didn’t know why but something about Spencer wanted her to make sure her house was spotless. Satisfied, she sat back on her couch and continued watching Harry Potter. It was just a few minutes later that she heard knocking on her door. She shot up and ran over to the door. She opened it and found the familiar head of curls she liked so much.
“Doctor! My hero! Here, let me help you.” She said, taking some of the bags he was holding.
He just laughed and closed the door behind him. They made their way to the couch and Delaney set everything on her coffee table in front of the couch. Spencer put the remainder of the bags on there and sat next to her. He’d changed from his work clothes into some sweatpants and a hoodie. He looked so unlike his usual self that it made Delaney smile. He looked back at her and smiled back.
“I’m so happy you’re here. I know it’s only been a few hours but I was already lonely. Now I get to be with the one and only, Spencer Reid.” She smiled, bumping her shoulder into his playfully.
“I figured you wouldn’t want to be alone right now. So, what are we watching?” He asked, taking out the thai.
“Well, I was watching Harry Potter, but we can watch something else. I know it’s not everyone’s favorite thing. Especially such an esteemed genius like you.” Delaney smiled at him.
“I happen to love Harry Potter. What are we on? Goblet of Fire? Nice!” Spencer clapped his hands together excitedly.
Delaney gave him a grateful smile and took the ice cream to her freezer. She got some cups and utensils and brought them over, starting to pour the Sprite.
“Oh, wait, did you want this? I forgot to ask.” Delaney froze, looking at him with an apologetic smile.
“You’re fine. I like Sprite.” Spencer laughed at her expression.
Delaney nodded and continued pouring the drinks. Then she organized the food on the table and dug in. Spencer did the same and paid attention to the movie. He did actually like Harry Potter, Goblet of Fire being one of his favorites. He was usually pretty clueless with pop culture stuff but he really couldn’t escape Harry Potter.
Delaney was completely entranced with the movie, eating her thai food happily. She even quoted parts of the movie and kicked her feet happily when a good part came on. Spencer paid less and less attention to the movie and more attention to the girl beside him. She was still wearing his cardigan which hadn’t gone unnoticed by him. He found it endearing and quite honestly adorable. When the movie finished, she turned to him.
“What a masterpiece! I mean, wasn’t that just amazing, Spence?” Delaney said, her eyes bright with excitement.
“Yeah, Delaney, it was amazing.” He agreed with an amused smile.
She sighed in content and looked over at the man beside her. He had already been looking at her and she gave him a warm smile. Turning her body to fully face him, she squinted her eyes at him. He mimicked her and did the same, which made Delaney laugh.
“Doctor Reid, I don’t know a lot about you. I’ve seemingly shared some of my darkest secrets and yet I don’t know much about the infamous genius.” Delaney said.
“Alright, well… I’m from Las Vegas. I got into the FBI when I was 22 and I’ve been in the BAU ever since. Uh, I love… statistics.” He said with his eyebrows raised.
“The statistics thing I know, but Vegas, huh?” She said. “You a master gambler?”
“Eh, I’m pretty good. But it’s also because I count cards in poker.” He said with a sheepish grin. “I’m banned from basically every casino in Vegas.”
Delaney laughed, shaking her head in amusement. Of course that’s what he did.
“If you could have any superpower what would it be?” Delaney asked him with a playful smile.
Spencer furrowed his eyebrows and tilted his head in confusion. He obviously wasn’t used to having a conversation like this.
“Superpowers? Hm, well it depends on what you would consider superpowers. Are you talking about mainstream superpowers like flying or being invisible or the ones focused solely on comic books like Spider-Man or Superman?” He asked.
“Let’s just say general superpowers. And you can’t say super intelligence because you already have that.” Delaney teasingly narrowed her eyes.
He blushed and nervously messed with his hair as he averted his eyes from her.
“I don’t know. Maybe being able to turn invisible? I could read in peace without ever worrying about anyone bothering me.” He said with a small laugh.
“But then no one would be able to see your cute face!” Delaney exclaimed, ruffling his hair with a giggle.
He blushed and looked away from her, thoroughly flustered by her words. He met her eyes and smiled softly at her, making Delaney’s stomach flip. His eyes reminded her of a teddy bear; wide and innocent while being warm at the same time.
“Well, what about you? What superpower would you want?” He asked.
“Um, I think I would want to be able to read minds. That way I would know what someone was thinking and if they were dangerous or not. And if not that then I would want the power to heal people. Mentally and physically.” She looked down when she talked about healing, thinking of her parents.
Spencer noticed her get quiet and thought of an idea.
“Well, how about this. I’ll tell you what I’m thinking about if you tell me what you’re thinking about. It’s not mind-reading, but it’s as close as you can get.” Spencer said.
“Alright. What are you thinking about?” Delaney asked with a small smile.
“I’m thinking about how shy people talk little about themselves, but they do this in a way that makes other people feel that they know them very well. I’m guilty of this and though you aren’t necessarily shy, you tend to do the same thing.” Spencer said.
“Well, I can’t argue with you there. You know I don’t really open up to people. I managed to get through high school and college without telling anyone about my parents or what happened to me at that party.” Delaney said, not realizing what had come out of her mouth until it was too late.
“Your parents?” Spencer asked gently.
“Shit,” Delaney muttered, her cheeks turning red.
“Hey, hey. You don’t have to tell me. Look, why don’t I tell you a little something about me?” Spencer suggested.
Delaney quietly nodded, looking up at him.
“My mom… she’s a paranoid schizophrenic. And she struggled with it my entire childhood. My dad left when I was young and then it was just me and her. She was so far gone in her delusions that I soon became the parent. Even when kids would beat me up and make fun of me cause I was the freak genius that was in high school at 12, she didn’t realize. It was really hard. I had to put her in a home when I turned 18 and she’s doing better now, but I still think back to the days when I had to take care of us when I was a kid.” Spencer said, looking in front of him.
“Spence… I am so sorry. That must have been so hard to not have a parent to take care of you.” Delaney said sympathetically.
He just looked over at her with a strained smile. She could tell the memories were still painful for him. She understood him a lot better than she thought.
“When I was 14, my parents were killed. Um, murdered, actually. By a psychiatric patient who’d escaped. He broke into our house and shot them with my dad’s gun. He didn’t realize that I was in the house so he just left when he was done with them. I called the police and laid in the bed with them until the cops got there and forced me to move. I was covered in their blood and they actually suspected it was me for a short period. My grandparents took me in after that, but my grandma is pretty verbally abusive. So I left at the first chance I got. Never looked back.” Delaney said.
She finally looked up from her hands and saw that Spencer had tears in his eyes. With a painful smile, she wiped a tear that slipped down his face. He caught her hand in his and pulled it to his chest.
“You’re the strongest person I’ve ever met.” He said quietly.
“And you’re the strongest person I’ve ever met,” Delaney whispered back.
With a sense of understanding between the two, they both embraced each other tightly. Spencer was rocking her back and forth while playing with her hair. Delaney inhaled the comforting smell of Spencer and clung to his soft sweatshirt.
“Thank you for listening.” She mumbled into his chest.
He pulled away and looked down at her. With a small smile, he held out his pinkie to her. Delaney furrowed her eyebrows but wrapped her pinkie around his.
“Whenever you want to talk, tell me. Whenever I want to talk, I’ll tell you. From here on out, we let each other know when everything gets to be too much, okay?” He said.
“Okay.” Delaney smiled.
9 notes · View notes
robotslovedeath · 5 years
Text
Why You? | Draco M. x Reader
A/N: AAAAA ive been reading so many draco x reader fics and wanted to try one myself,,, its nearly 1am so excuse how shitty this will be :'))) ALSO RB'S ARE HIGHLY APPRECIATED,, THANK YOU 💞💞
Summary: Y/N's been awfully interested in Harry Potter ever since she met him the first day she arrived at Hogwarts. Not that everyone else did, but crushes. What else could she say? It isn't until Draco, coincidentally crushing on Y/N, spots Potter and her laughing wholeheartedly, like nothing else in the world matters. Frustration hits him unexpectedly, and he tries everything to get him to lure you to him, eventually making you his.
Word count: 1,872 words
Warnings: None. Or actually maybe just a tiny bit of cursing-
Chapter 1 | Chapter 2 |
Sitting with the golden trio, you couldn't help but laugh with them at the sight of being back together again. It all felt so right. You and Hermione arguing over who casted spells the best, while Harry and Ron had their own conversations. Being how he looked forward to going on adventures again. Just like how it used to be.
"Say, Y/N, where have you been? You know.. this past holiday?" Harry suddenly mentions, making you look up at him, confused. "What do you mean by that? You know I only spend time with my grandparents during breaks. You know I've mentioned plenty of times that my parents are gone, Harry." It takes him a while to realise what he just said, eyes widening in terror. It seemed as if your only place to call home was here. Being with your grandparents felt nice but.. you knew you were bored as soon as you were alone. They didn't understand you as much as Harry, Ron and Hermione did.
Being a half-blood, much like Harry, (way too much like him, a bit strange, actually?) you used to spend your time playing with muggles, remembering how carefree it all used to be. You somehow still had that feeling of 'being normal' left in your chest, although you loathed every single bit of it. You hated that once you had had a thought of abandoning everything relating to magic and that one day you could've left without warning. That you could never see Harry again. Or Ron and Hermione. "Erm- I apologize. I didn't mean to.. you know what I mean, Y/N-" Harry hesitated with his words, his parted lips about to speak again, until the train stopped, your gaze watching the students getting off of the train in a hurry.
"We should get going." Hermione breaks the tension and everyone's off in a matter of seconds. It only takes you minutes until both you and the trio arrive to their common rooms. "I'll see you later, I guess." You mumble and wave goodbye, unsure of what else to say to your best friends. They all wave back at you, though your back already facing them as you enter Y/H's common room. It wasn't as quiet as you remembered it being. Y/H always being a great house and never.. this agitated.
You unpacked everything, clothes perfectly stacked on top of your drawer, your robes neatly smoothed out and your hair..? Let's just say you were too lazy to brush it out. It wasn't dreadful, but it wasn't the best. You had thought back to where you and the others would meet again, your oblivious mind recalling that everyone was meeting in the Great Hall like always. How stupid could you act today? Well.. not as stupid as Harry.
You brushed the thought away from mentioning Harry, knowing yourself by now your cheeks would get rosy and you wouldn't help but stare at him in all his glory. This crush.. or whatever it was, felt too much for you. You're only in the 4th year. You're 15, goddammit. A small-big crush like that shouldn't get you so overwhelmed. And you were a year older than Harry and the others. How great was that.
You noticed the others weren't there to greet you by your Y/H common room; frankly, making you feel disappointed and rather scared than lonely. They were probably busy and forgot.. Right? Your eyes were faced towards the ground, speed walking to the Great Hall, hands by your side while your mind focused on none other than the boy you were trying to forget about. Your feelings towards him mattered so much to you, what if he couldn't love you back? He couldn't love you. If he was seen with you; how your whole year would look in disgust and hatred. You didn't want that. Your mumbling was growing louder now, wanting to erase everything you were thinking of right now, until-
"Could you please get out of my way?!" You yell bluntly at the stranger who nearly knocked you out, your petite physic being such a struggle. Meeting his stare, your brows furrowed impatiently. "Well, pardon me, Y/L/N. Want me to get you a fucking plaster? Oh, do you need to go back to your mummy and daddy?" This guy was already getting on your nerves. How did he know your name? Who was he again? You only saw him a couple of times in your lessons last year, you being way too unlucky and having to work with him for one of Snape's assignments. Good thing that that was the last time you had to work with him. Until now.
"Why are you looking at me like you've seen death?" Your cheeks unconsciously redden, embarrassed by how long you were emerged by his blue eyes. They were far too bright for a guy like him. It didn't seem.. normal. "Uh, no reason. Now if you'll excuse me, I have to go. In fact, you're part of this too so, I'm not exactly sure as to why you're standing here waiting for something to happen." You catch your usual self again, stepping beside him and walking in the Great Hall, looking for your friend's glances and finally heading towards them. For now, you didn't want to mention what had happened earlier, not wanting to create any weird atmosphere. "Sorry for being so.. late. It isn't usually like me to arrive after you guys. My apologies. Sincerely."
They all shake their heads in silence, giving warm smiles and waiting for whatever was about to start. It was pleasant, having to be back where you always felt safe and at home, in comfort of your friends whilst not having to worry about anything else. Or so you thought.
After dinner and messing about with everyone, you gave out one last chuckle and looked around the hall. You turned around, the one and only Malfoy was staring at you. He didn't seem to care when you mumbled incoherent names at him under your breath, like he could manage to hear you throughout all the talking. Why did he keep on placing his filthy eyes on you? You knew damn well you were quite a great looking person but, to be focusing on you and only you? Sounded a bit like a creep to you.
It was all the opposite, Draco not only being able to recoil himself away from you, but to end up staring at you all the goddamn time. He couldn't help it. "She already thinks I'm a creep. Just.. fuck! What am I suppose to do now? Sit and wait? She'll never take interest in me after what happened." He rambled, Crabbe, Goyle and Parkinson being around him wasn't helping. "What do you fancy about that squib, anyway? She's useless, Malfoy." Pansy mentioned, leaving Draco pissed and annoyed. "She's not a mudblood! I don't think she is anyway.." He prayed she wasn't anywhere near to being one, though if being a half-blood would probably be more likely. He hoped.
Everyone finally left to their dormitories, leaving you and trio last out of the hall. You couldn't help but notice a particular blonde, hiding behind a statue. You knew just long he'd been keeping an eye on you, the constant staring and mentioning your name being way more irritant than expected. When was Malfoy ever going to get off of your back? You'd just got back, too!
"Hey, Harry? Could I just, talk to you? Alone?" He happily obliged, Hermione and Ron knowing exactly what to do next. You two didn't even say goodnight. "Y/N? What's the matter?" You stood still, nearly forgetting what you were about to spill to him. "Well.. I uh? I'm not sure. Every since I got back, I've been feeling way too- How do I put it.. distant from everyone else. Especially you. And I wanted you to know first. Since you're one of my closest friends and I trust you. A lot." You didn't realise how close you two were, inches apart from colliding into each other. Your heart was beating fast, the world around you was a blur. Only Harry was there. Only him.
"That's quite alright, Y/N. There's no reason to feel so ashamed. I agree that you've been fairly quiet and you seem to have taken a liking to.. Malfoy? I presume that's the reason why he's over there, remarkably obvious about his hiding place." And you felt your heart break, how could he not see? See how close you were. Inches away from his tender lips. Inches away from being his partner. You didn't want to go with any of it, letting your actions take over you. A red mark was slowly beginning to reveal itself on Harry's cheek. He was left gobsmacked as you left, on the edge of crying.
Draco had seen everything. When you were millimeters away from kissing. To when you slapped him across the face. Amused while yet to be shocked, he quietly followed you, making sure no one else followed him back. Otherwise, being accused of liking this one hell of a Malfoy, you stopped and rested yourself against a wall, to which you slid down on the floor with your head buried in your knees. You felt awful to have slapped your crush. Harry, even. You felt guilty. You wanted to erase everything you've ever experienced today. Surely, this was the worst day you had had so far. It sure could get worst.
You thought you were alone again, the hallways being empty and quiet, just to be filled with your own soft sobs. "Well, well, well. Does Miss Y/L/N feel bad for slapping her non-existent boyfriend?" You heard a harsh but smooth voice talking and you instantly shot your head up. "Go away, Malfoy. He doesn't like me anyway." You reply, swallowing hard and keeping your eyes locked together. He laughed, perhaps a little too mockingly and abruptly shuffled your hair. "Rest, Miss Y/N/L. You don't want those brats, Weasly, Potter and that mudblood worrying." He gave you an annoyed look, as if he regretted you leaving him from his sight. It was odd. Malfoy interacting with someone from Y/H. He wasn't as cold like before dinner too.. What was this?
"If this is some kind of lame prank, it isn't funny. However, I shall get going. I don't want to waste my time with you, Malfoy. I have much better things to be doing than you trying to desperately get on my good side. It isn't working, if you were wondering. Goodnight." With that, you fled from the extremely attractive blonde, which by the way, you were never mentioning that to anyone. If they found out, your relationship with the others could end up in a fatal disaster. Nobody wanted that. Draco whispered a 'goodnight', finding the way you said his name adorable. He left without any trace of ever being here. Draco heading back to his dorm and spending his time thinking about you.
Who knew a guy like him would soon enough make his way into your heart?
66 notes · View notes
Text
fic update: o thou, destroyer named - chapter viii
Tumblr media
they are like two wounded animals, circling one another, waiting to see who will strike first
. millory outpost 3 au .
post links: chapter i // chapter ii // chapter iii // chapter iv // chapter v // chapter vi // chapter vii // chapter viii // chapter ix //
ao3 links: chapter i // chapter ii // chapter iii // chapter iv // chapter v // chapter vi // chapter vii // chapter viii // chapter ix //
chapter summary:
Welcome to Sanctus Manibus! Mallory takes the Big Sleep or...well, she certainly takes some Big Naps. Mallory sleeps a lot in this chapter but you would too if you were slowly dying from radiation poisoning okay??? Also!! Introducing! Andrew Channing, Amara De Feu, Kimberly Jackson.
a/n:
Okay guys. this is...a big one. Sorry. It might be a little boring but ya girl gotta do that worldbuilding shit rn. I'll try to make future chapters a little more interesting! Thank you and good luck!
Chapter 8: I feel it too
When Mallory wakes, she’s alone. The world around her is dark and empty. Her right cheek is hot and when she sits up there’s a slight squelch of her skin unsticking to the vinyl. Mallory winces and rubs her cheek. The skin is warm and tacky. As her eyes adjust, the backseat cabin of the SUV reminds her of the last few hours. The vinyl of the seat squeaks beneath her palms as she pushes herself up. Outside the heavily tinted windows, Mallory sees not gray, not pitch darkness interspersed with orange balls of light but rather an intense, uninterrupted expanse of white.
Not knowing what else to do, Mallory lies back down and presses her cheek back into the seat. She stares straight ahead and breathes deeply. A scent like midday heat and musk hits her and she quickly breathes in again but when she does the scent is gone. A few minutes pass as Mallory sits in the darkness knowing not which way she should proceed. One last deep breath and Mallory sits back up. Her head swims a little but even so she opens car door. It is so bright outside that she has to squint. She blinks into the unyielding brightness of the room and takes a step outside of the vehicle. Across the room, to her right the empty air hisses and there’s a whoosh of air as an opening in the vast emptiness appears.
In the opening appears a man. Mallory knows immediately that it isn’t Langdon. He’s too short, perhaps only a couple inches taller than Mallory. His face and body are illuminated by brightness of the room revealing him to be a simply but smartly dressed individual. Behind him, a much dimmer world peeks out. In his hands, he’s holding a tablet. His eyes are glued to his screen, his facial features obscured by the top of his head.
“Um,” Mallory breathes.
At the sound of her voice, the man looks up from his screen. He’s handsome in a way. Big, dark eyes, a wide mouth all within a square face. At first he seems confused but then his face breaks out into smile that is at once too cordial but lacking in warmth. His teeth are disturbingly white and perfectly straight. When he tucks his tablet under his arm and makes a beeline for her, Mallory decides she likes the darkness of the car better after all. She falls back into the cabin closing the door with her.
“Mallory,” the man calls with confused amusement. “Stop joshin’!”
Mallory scrambles to lock the r.doors but it’s futile. As soon as she gets the doors locked, there’s a simultaneous chorus of clicks as all locks are undone. Outside she sees the man waves the key to the car.
“Come on, Mal,” he says as though they’ve known each other for years. “Enough joking around. We’re already behind schedule as it is.”
When she doesn’t make a move, he shakes his head that same too-wide, too-white smile on his face. He opens the door and the light from outside comes pouring in.
“Gosh they didn’t warn me that you were such a joker,” he laughs and shakes his head.
Mallory has never been accused of being such a thing.
“In any case, I’m just glad you’re finally up. You were in there so long I wondered if ya up and died on me!”
Mallory is still huddled against the opposite side of the cabin as Andrew commits this verbal assault against her. When he seems to pause, Mallory opens her mouth to speak but before she can get a word in he’s talking at her again.
“Not that I’m complaining or anything. Mr. Langdon said to let you sleep as long as you need and that’s exactly what I did. And look at you! Rested and ready for the day! Although the day is way close to being over already. But time is fake amiright?”
She’s squints at him from across the car unsure if he will let her get a word in. Andrew’s expression changes from amusement to apologetic.
“Oh! I’m so sorry! I haven’t even introduced myself. I’m Andrew Channing. But you can call me Andy.”
He reaches into the car but when Mallory doesn’t take his hand he climbs in to the vehicle to get closer.
“Andy,” he repeats and continues to hold out his hand.
“Okay,” Mallory says, then takes his hand and repeats his name back to him.
His hand is cool and a little clammy. Mallory grimaces at the feel of her small, slim hand enveloped in his. She tries to pull away but he tightens his grip on her hand and leans in closer.
“Sorry for calling you Mal. Can I call you Mal? I just feel like I know you so well already. I’ve been reading up on your profile while I waited for you to wake up and just feel like we’re close even though your profile is pretty scant with you comin’ from an outpost and all.”
“My profile?” Mallory interrupts.
Finally, she wrenches her hand free and scoots away from Andy.
“Yeah! Everyone's got one,” he holds up his tablet and waves it from side to side. “Even Mr. Langdon but that’s classified.”
“Langdon? Michael Langdon?”
Andy hums in response and continues to ramble.
“You probably don’t know much about what is and isn’t classified, huh Mal. I mean why would you. But that’s okay. You’ll have me to rely on for that kinda stuff until you head to the Sanctuary.”
“I thought this was the Sanctuary?”
“Well, not exactly. Hey, Mal can we get out of this car,” he says while jerking his thumb towards the still open door. “We got things to be, places to d - oh well the other way around. You know what I mean. We're way behind schedule with your orientation.”
By now, Mallory’s eyes have mostly adjusted to the brightness outside. After considering his request for a moment, she decides that if anything bad is going to happen then staying in this car won’t stop it. The lock clicks softly as she opens the door and begins to exit.
“Oh thank goodness,” he said and exited out of his door. “So right now we’re in Manibus, Sanctus Manibus. There are four other branches just like this one positioned equidistant from one another.”
He pulls out his table and taps on the screen a few times then begins to draw. In a few seconds, he shows Mallory what he’s drawn. There are five dots, each one representing a community. He's drawn a line from each one to the next to show they are equidistant from one another. He explains that they are currently in one of those facilities. Next he draws her attention to the three dots within the first shape.
“These three are Sanctus Corporis,” Andrew says then points to one last dot that stands alone at the center of the triangle. “This is what we would call the Sanctuary, Sanctus Animo.”
“Sanctus Animo,” Mallory repeats her nose wrinkling as the words pass her lips.
Mallory wonders if there had been some huge Latin language renaissance that she just happened to miss out on.
“The holiest of holies,” Jerry says his tone still joking and even a little derisive but Mallory detects some reverence beneath his glib tone; there’s desperation there. “That’s where Mr. Langdon spends most of his time. I've never been, of course. Even though I was on the team that help engineer it.”
He pauses in his verbal barrage for a moment to look at her from the corner of his eye. Gone is his smile, the frantic humor behind it and all that's left is a blank stare.
“You'll have to tell me about it when you go.”
His voice is cold, hateful even and Mallory skin crawls at the way he says “you” like could have strangled her then and there. The tablet is between them and to her left Mallory sees the opening that Andrew has come through. She gauges how much time it would take for her to get through it.
“Um, where’s Langdon?” she murmurs inching towards the door.
Then like a windup toy sprung to life, Andy lights up. The smile is back and unfortunately so is his chatter.
“Oh Mr. Langdon has his own schedule to keep. I don’t have clearance to know where he’s at any given moment and neither do you. Best to not concern ourselves with it. Come on let's get going.”
He walks past her to the doorway. Without much choice, Mallory follows him. As soon as she steps through there’s a subtle hiss of air as a door slides down. Mallory let's out a little gasp of surprise and looks back to find the opening completely gone. She inspects the wall and it's as if there has never been an opening in the first place.
“Well aren’t you just the most excitable creature.”
Mallory doesn’t like it when Andy calls her a creature. It’s different from when Michael calls her this. Just like it seemed to be less of a violation to have his hand around her throat than to have Mead lay out a fresh set of clothes. The hallway they have entered seems to stretch endlessly in both directions. Andy, eyes glued to his tablet, turns right and walks at a brisk pace. Mallory follows and as they walk, she notices that the hallway has a slight curve to it.
They walk for a while, the hallway seeming to be just an endless curved tube except that every so often a hallway would appear but only to the left that would lead in another curving direction. Once, on their trek, one of those opening pops up suddenly as they pass. A young woman stands in the opening. Her head is shaved and she's wearing a similar sweater and linen pants combo to what Andrew wears. She too is entirely engrossed by whatever is on the screen in her hands but as she steps out into the hall she looks up and Mallory met with a an expression that is at first impassive but then melts to horror.
“Howdy, Kim!” Andy says with that incessant cheeriness.
Mallory doesn’t pause to ask Kim what is bothering her so much to make such a face. For all Mallory knows, that's just how her face looks. And in any case Mallory gets the distinct feeling that the Manibus isn't a place that appreciates many questions. So she pushes on ahead, trying to keep up with Andy's pace.
“Hey, Andy,” Kim calls weakly after them but the woman’s eyes stay glued to Mallory.
The woman soon disappears beyond the curve of the hallway and Mallory is left alone with Andy once more.
“That was Kim,” Andy says redundantly over his shoulder. “She's a bit of a stick in the mud but she's alright once you get to know her. She's a code-monkey over with surveillance.”
Mallory doesn't ask what a code-monkey is. She doubts he'd give her a straight answer. Occasionally they’ll pass by a certain section of hallway and Andy stops to explains that behind this wall or that people do some hugely important job, usually some kind of experimentation. Despite his tendency to ramble he never goes into detail about what kind of experimentation they do and to what end. On that front, he is pointedly vague.
“For the good and improvement of the human race,” is as far as he explains.
He talks ceaselessly about things of such minuscule consequence that she tunes him out almost immediately. Andy is, frankly put, a chore. He talks about a number of useless things but most of all, Andy talk about himself.
“I was only nine when I started teaching myself calculus. I wasn’t very good at it but my point is that math has always been a talent of mine. Just one of the reasons I was chosen to be here.”
By this point, Mallory has tuned him out so well that his is voice is just a hum ahead of her. Instead, her focus turns to Langdon. He’s here, in this same facility but he’s left her alone. Though she knows she has no right to, Mallory feels abandoned.
However, she doesn't have long to dwell on that feeling. Andy’s pace slows. The seemingly endless hallway has comes to an end and opens into a huge chamber. It's breathtaking, open and full of what seems like natural light and despite herself, Mallory is impressed. There are small pockets of lounge areas throughout the open space. Islands of large cushioned seats. Along the curving wall opposite of where she and Andy stand there are what looks like shelves of food. She crosses the room to it and is surprised to find that it is only a picture. She puts her hand up to one of the items, a vibrant image of a peach. As soon as her fingers brush it, the image begins to glow. In red lettering, a message appears and pans across the image.
User not found. Please contact admin.
"Oh that won't work for ya," Andy calls from behind her. "At least not until we set you up with an account but let's not get ahead of ourselves."
She nods though she doesn't fully understand what he means. She steps back from the wall and turns to continue looking around. She realizes quickly that she and Andy are on the bottom floor of this facility. Above them rises four more floors, each one is another circle that branches out into curved hallways like the one she and Andy have come from. She hasn't seen this kind of space in over a year. Her jaw hangs slack.
“Pretty awesome right? I’ve been down here over a year but the Fib-Se still gets me every time.” he saddles up besides Mallory and watches her gawk. “All the Manibus were constructed around the Fibonacci Sequence and this is its center. Simulated natural light, the cleanest, highest concentration of oxygen in the whole facility."
She doesn't respond, but Andy doesn't give up trying to get her attention.
He moves so that he's standing in front of her, "So what was it like in the outposts?”
“Uh-huh,” she replies still in awe.
Andy gives her a puzzled look. Her eyes snap down and sees his expression.
She quickly corrects herself, "Sorry I mean, it was...it was fine, I guess. I mean I’m sure it wasn’t much different than what you went through.”
He lets out a bark of laughter. It's Mallory's turn to give him a puzzled stare.
“I doubt it,” he says and lets out another high peal of laughter. “I heard that outposts were barely a few steps up from being on the outside. Then again, I was never in an outpost, never met anyone who was. So what do I know?”
“Shouldn’t everyone here be from an outpost? I thought the Sanctuary was a fail-safe, humanity’s last resort.”
This elicits another laugh from Andy but it is sluggish, less amused and more concerned.
“Now where did you hear something like that. Last resort? Hardly! Here at the Sanctuary Humanity isn’t just surviving. We are thriving!”
The realization arises, Mallory has not only been abandoned but she’s been lied to as well. The air seems to flee her lungs and the world shrinks. The light in the room, which had just a few minutes before felt so warm, joyus even, feels cold and too sharp. She feels that she has swallowed a lead weight but Andy shows no signs of slowing.
“Well, we got more things to do so we should head out,” he chirps and turns towards the entrance of yet another.
The thought of another long, curved trek turns Mallory's stomach.
“I want to lie down.”
“Oh don't be a party pooper! You've been snoozin’ for hours. Plus I wanna get through your orientation before Third Block ends and then you can meet the other operatives. Not to mention we still need to get you yo-”
“Andy,” she interrupts. “I need to lie down.”
Andy looks at her then and seems to see her for the first time. No one who really knew Andy Channing would ever mistake him for being sympathetic. He’d always been a calculating, reaching individual but had learned early on to mask his narcissistic megalomania with a cheery, disarming affect. It made it easier to get what he wanted from people and hadn’t his method served him well? He stands among the few, here at the end of the world. And truthfully, he cares nothing for Ms. Mallory Wilson. It's clear from her profile that she was nothing before the bomb. He had read enough to know that her Grey outfit brands her as even less than nothing after the bomb. Andy was chosen and she was happenstance. Still, her face is ashen and Andy thinks she might not even make halfway through the rest of her orientation. He sees no other option than to relent.
“Well...you do smell like a day old corpse. Let's get you a change of clothes and you can get washed up, yeah?”
Andy takes her down another hallway that leads them away from the Fib-Se and its light but this trek is considerably shorter than the previous one. After about only a minute or so, Andy pauses before a blank expanse of wall. He types something into his tablet then there is a hiss and pop of air as door appears and opens before them. Andy enters and Mallory follows, both silent and somber.
The room they enter is much like a hallway itself. Narrow, not much wider than five feet across but it is deep at least 30 feet or so. The walls are paneled with dark wooden doors. They are perfectly lined up in two rows, one on top of the other. Each door has on it it in silver and black, a barcode.
When they enter, Andy turns to the left where a small compartment covered by a glass panel glows with a blue light on the left wall. He holds his tablet up to a barcode that has been printed on the glass. The compartment lets out a soft, high ping and into the compartment drops a small package. Andy lifts the glass panel and pulls out a small square of fabric. He unfolds it to reveal a black tote bag.
He holds up it for Mallory to take and smiles, “Reusable.”
Andy moves quickly down the line of doors. The clothing come in general sizes, S, M, L but they were made to fit large in an effort to fit as many bodies and body types as possible. All the items are neatly folded into similar flat squares as the tote.
“Now I doubt you'll be in Manibus much longer so I’ll just snag you a couple sets things. I promise I'm not cheap,” he glances back to wink at her. “I’m just practical.”
Andy stops occasionally at a door, scans the barcode with his tablet then pulls out an article of clothing. He grabs her a pair of dark brown pants, a cream colored tunic, a cardigan, and a heavy sweater in similar tones, explaining each item as he drops them into her bag.
“Seems like a lot but believe me, you'll need the layers once you get up to residential areas. Heating goes way down after Fifth Block.”
Next he makes his way all the way down until he's about halfway through the room. Andy opens up one of the bottom cabinets and crouches down to reach inside. However, at this cabinet he pauses. He looks up at Mallory then gives her a quick but obvious once over.
“You're a little…uh practical up top too, huh? I'm not sure how well you'll be able to fill these out but I’ll throw ‘um in just in case.”
He holds up a small white bralette up for her to see while grinning. Mallory doesn't dignify his jeering with a reaction. He drops a couple pairs of panties in her bag which is quickly filling up. Last were a bundle of thick socks and a pair of brown ankle boots.
As he hands her the socks he says, “you hang on tight to those. They're practically gold around these parts.”
They leave the room. Andy seems back to his old self, chattering away like before. Mallory remains silent. She barely registers that Andy has led her into an elevator that takes them up to the top floor of the facility. They follow the curling hallway a short distance until they stop in front of a visible door. Another barcode is printed on the door at eye level.
“It isn’t exactly the height of luxury but I figured you wouldn’t mind since you won’t be staying long,” Andy says as he scans the barcode and it opens up to reveal a room not much bigger than her old room back at the outpost. “You’re supposed to be heading to the Animo along with Langdon soon.”
Without responding, Mallory shuffles into the room. What it lacks in space, it makes up for in luxuries that she would have never been afforded back that outpost. A small desk and chair set sits to the right of the door. On it sits a small lamp and besides that there’s a small black book. She makes to grab it but Andy swoops in and snatches it up before she can grab it.
“See that tech pad over there,” he motions towards a glowing pad on the left hand wall.
It’s height and width is a little larger than the average hand. It glows blue in the darkness of the room. From the corner of her eye, Mallory watches Andy tuck the small journal into his pocket. She looks back up at him and he smiles.
“You put your hand to that and it will open up into the bathroom. You can get cleaned up in there. Fifth Block ends in three hours. I’ll be back for you then.”
She nods and continues into the room. Andy stays in the doorway. The light outside cuts him into a dark figure. From her place in the darkness of the room, he seems to Mallory nothing more than a shadow. He’s still smiling at her.
“Mallory,” he calls to her as she’s turning away towards the bathroom. “A word of advice. Everyone here has a purpose, all of us were painstakingly chosen to fulfill that purpose. Everyone except you. I would suggest you find what your purpose is and soon because here in Manibus things without purpose get discarded.”
As he says that last word, his hand falls to the journal in his pocket. He stands for a moment longer, a smiling shadow in her doorway before saying goodbye and leaving her alone in the dark.
For a long time after, Mallory simply stands in the center of the tiny room. Her skin itches, feels far too tight. And the room, no bigger than the only other one she’s known for the past year, feels cavernous and unwelcoming. She glances occasionally at the techpad knowing that she need only put her hand to it and she can solve these two issues but she is rooted to the ground. Tears come unbidden, hot and painful. They close her throat and she chokes until her choking becomes sobbing. She falls into herself, folding like a sheet of paper.
She has no right to feel sad, no right. She has no right to feel hurt by his abandonment, his dishonesty. But she does . She feels it like a burning, a tugging like a rope is tied around heart. It pulls and pulls. She puts her hands to her heart as she doubles over.
“It hurts.”
It hurts, to see Mead laid out on the slab like a corpse. He'd seen her like this before, back when she had first been reborn through the womb of silicone and steel only back then he had been rapt with anticipation. The technicians had assured him that she just needed a routine check up made evident by the issues that arose during her update. Still, Michael insisted on overseeing it. He almost wishes he hadn’t. It is maddening for Michael to see her like this.
The room she had been placed in is empty except for the table she’s laid out on. The seamless white walls only serve to make the room feel even emptier, it’s hollowness more vast. Michael stands over her occasionally looking through the progress report that is displayed on the screen in his hands. She’s pale as a ghost and her face is like a statue’s. She could be dead. She could be sleeping but she is neither of those things. She is just broken. There’s a hiss and pop of a door opening behind him.
He straightens up instinctually, rising to his full height and says, “This system check is taking longer than you estimated,”
When he is met by silence, he turns to face the intruder and is faced with the unexpected and unwelcome sight of Amara De Feu, High Priestess of the Unholy Order. Amara would be a startling sight in any context but in a place like the Manibus, she is overwhelming. Unlike Michael, who has since arriving at Manibus adopted their utilitarian style of dress, Amara dresses in the great, sweeping silhouettes of the Amino. Her entire ensemble is black but is made up of intricate designs. Hundreds of lines created by hand-stitched piping flows in tight waves across her body. They stretch outward, from her right shoulder in a diagonal down past her left leg creating a dynamic silhouette that makes her willowy frame seem larger and more angular than it actually is. A square of black mesh falls over her pale face, floating just above the skin seemingly without any support. She is a nightmare, a vision and yet Michael is unimpressed.
“Amara. What an unexpected surprise.”
Behind her veil, her pale mouth splits into a simper.
“Veri Heredis,” she replies with a warmth that does not meet her eyes. “You were expected back at Animo days ago. I was worried you might be avoiding me so I came to see what held you.”
She saunters into the room. The fabric of her dress follows the movement of her body strangely, swaying in the opposition direction of each step forward. Despite this, Amara manages to move with some grace, caged in by her own clothing. She sidles up besides him. Michael resists the urge to hurl his body backwards, away from her.
“They told me that you were overseeing the repair of some droid. I didn't realize it would be her.”
The warmth that was missing in her greeting to Michael is found when she looks upon the visage of Miriam Mead. She raises her hand as if to caress the older woman’s face. Michael almost goes to grab her wrist. He feels ill at the thought of De Feu putting her hands on Mead or anything that belonged to him. However at the last moment, she pulls her own hand back and turns to face him.
“However, I was a little confused by the explanation. Surely a droid could be better serviced in the Animo.”
She wanders away from him. The ruffling of her clothing is loud in the silence of the empty room as she makes her way around to the other side of the table.
“It was more about urgency than artistry, Amara,” Michael says.
She stares across Mead's body at him. Her dark eyes on him are unnerving but Michael gives as good as he gets. Amara is the first one to break. Her eyes flit back to Mead's face.
“Fine, keep your secrets while you can. You know how I love intrigue, Michael.”
Michael takes her words as a threat and most things that Amara says are. His name from her lips makes his skin crawl and he struggles not to cut her tongue out of her head. But if killing Amara was that easy, Michael would have done it already.
“She meant everything to me once upon a time. Like a comfort blanket, I used to cling to her,” this time she does touch Mead. “But to lead one must put comfort aside. That's what she taught me.”
Her fingertips are topped with a pitch black cones that extend their length from the first knuckle to about four inches to the tip. But the rest of her hand remains bare, the pale, dry skin like pearl against the ink of her ornamentation. She runs her knuckles along Mead's cheek; her eyes snap up to meet his. She sneers at the disgust in his eyes.
“Hurry back to the Animo, Veri Heredis. Or else I may be forced to free you from whatever is that is keeping you away.”
Amara leaves and Michael is left alone. Five minutes and twenty-three seconds after her departure, Michael decides he has to tie up loose ends. He is going to kill Mallory.
When she wakes, Mallory knows she isn’t alone. Her body aches and when she tries to sit up, she fails miserably. To her right she hears a rustle of paper, there’s dim, orange light near the door. It takes some effort but she manages to turns her head to look towards the other body in the room and finds Michael Langdon lounging on the desk chair, a vision bathed in lamplight.
In his hand is an open book. He is silent as his eyes scans the pages, His clothing is far more casual than before, a grey collared shirt tucked into a pair of loose, dark pants. Over that he wears light sweater. Michael does so enjoy the ritual and pomp of extravagant ornamentation but there’s a time and a place. The Manibus operate by the virtue of utility and so he has chosen to keep his manner of dress utilitarian.
“You’ve been asleep for two days,” he pans not looking up from his book.
His hair is pulled up into a loose bun, a few stray locks fall around his face. He flips to the next page, the soft rustle of the paper resounds in the quiet of the room. Mallory only has enough energy to groan in response. Her head is pounding and her mouth is like cotton.
“If you’re thirsty, there’s some water here,” he says motioning to what looks to be a small plastic pitcher on the desk
Besides it is a small plastic cup. Mallory stares long and hard at the cup and pitcher. At this point she would be willing to kill for a just a drop of moisture on her tongue but for some reason her limbs just don’t want to comply. Mallory squirms a little, willing herself to get up and get at that water. Ultimately, she only manages to roll over on to her side to face him.
Michael looks up from his book when rolls over. She is staring at him, he feels the glare of those doe-eyes even if he cannot make them out in the darkness. She sticks out like sore thumb in the lived-in scene of this room. Michael knows little of what fate befell this room’s former inhabitant but he knows that she’s gone now but all of her things remain. His eyes fall to the book again and makes note of the page he’s left off on. He closes it, places it neatly on the desk besides the water and rises to his feet.
He approaches the bed, “I read Channing’s report.”
It is less of a bed and more of a mattress that sits on a platform that rises about about two feet off the ground. On the face of the platform are some drawers and a cabinet that holds clothes that will never be worn again. To Michael’s right there are two short steps that lead up to the flat top where the mattress sits. The walls that rise up around the bed is lined with shelves heavy with books that used to belong to someone. They will either be re-purposed or disposed of once they are both gone.
He crouches down to her eye level. “You didn’t finish your orientation.”
He hears her huff but he can’t see her expression in the darkness. Michael leans in closer, places his hands on the platform just besides the mattress to get a better look at her face. Her breathing is shallow, face ashen. Even as she staring at him, the dazed look in her hooded eyes tell him that she can barely focus. But she's in there, distrust looks out at him from her eyes. He doesn't need to step into her head to figure that out, it is plain as day on her face. And yet she doesn't fight him when he reaches out and presses his hand to her forehead. Her skin is dangerously hot, enough for it to be painful. He reasons with himself that what he is planning is a mercy to her. He is being kind.
“It’s no wonder you feel like shit. You never received your anti-radiation shot.”
There’s no tears, no trembling from her this time. Rather, she stares at him with unabashed suspicion. He stands and her eyes follow him like twin dark planets pulled by his gravity. They stare into one another, him from above and she from below. A moment passes but then her stomach croaks breaking the silence.
“Hungry? We’ll find you something but you need your anti-radiation injection first.”
She grunts in response, neither a yes nor a no. Her arms wrap around her middle as if she could silence her traitorous gut this way.
He raises an eyebrow at her noncommittal response, “Get up, Mallory.”
When she rolls over so that her back faces him, Michael frowns. That simply won’t do. He returns to the desk and picks up the pitcher of water. He pours the contents noisily into the cup. Mallory perks up at the sound. She twists her torso just enough to see him standing at the desk, cup in hand. He meets her eye as he takes a sip.
“Please,” she croaks, the word barely sounds human coming through the dry cavern of her throat.
Michael decides that he likes her pleading. He wonders if he’ll miss it when she’s gone.
“You want it?” he refills the cup and drinks deeply. “Sit up.”
Hears something like a growl from her but he can’t see her mouth. He doesn’t have to wait long before he sees her rise up. There’s something serpentine in the movement of her body. She sways a little, the fever bows her even when she is just sitting.
“Up,” he demands, he can feel her glare through the darkness. “Come here.”
Her silhouette remains static and Michael grows impatient. He slams the cup on to the desk. The force of it makes her jump.
His voice is low and dangerous when he says one last time, “Come here.”
Mallory squirms for a moment. Her eyes are downcast now, he sees the way her head is angled downward. Then, with shaky resolve, she stands and drags herself to stand before him. Up close, the blush in her cheeks is evident and her humiliation is clear. But still, she came.
Michael fights a snicker back. He refills the cup, her eyes follow his every movement. The cup is full in a few moments but he holds it in his hand. He considers knocking back this cup as well but thinks better of it. He delivers the cup into her greedy hands and she gulps it down quickly. Too quickly, she chokes a little but it barely slows her down. She finishes the whole thing in almost no time.
He watches her and shakes his head, “Stubborn girl.”
Her eyes find him over the rim of the cup. They are liquid with fury but her body is too weak to retaliate. So, she finishes her cup and the rest of the pitcher while she’s at it. When he certain that she isn’t going to keel over he leads her out into the hall.
Mallory is going round and round in her head. She’s like a live wire besides him. In contrast, Michael is resolved. There is one destination. He glances down at her and is surprised to find her already peering up at him. The distrust, the suspicions isn’t gone but with them now is curiosity.
She quirks her mouth and her eyebrows are jammed together when she says, “The apocalypse still has night time.”
He realizes that this is the first time she’s seen the Manibus like this. The backlights behind the white walls have been dimmed and have been switched to a dark, desaturated purple.The ceiling above is completely black, dotted here and there by small points of light, a simulation of the night sky.
“The lighting is controlled by an algorithm that follows the body’s natural circadian cycle,” he explains. “When they were developing this place there were particularly concerned with what effect life underground would have on inhabitants.”
He looks up at the ceiling and scoffs, “they thought stars might make people feel better about the world ending.”
He looks younger in the dark.
“I think that makes sense,” she says with labored breath.
The fever, no doubt, is taking its toll.
“It was too bright before, like being an Apple store 24/7. It’s better like this.”
He glances again at the mock-stars above and they seem different somehow.
If she wants to voice what has her so agitated, she makes no indication of it. Michael also feels no urge to speak or prod her further so they walk in an oddly comfortable silence. It would have been downright amicable had it not been for the fact that she was practically half dead and he’s planning on killing the other half. They travel down to the second floor where the med-bay is located. Like anything else in the Manibus, the med-bay’s design is heavily influenced by utility. He leads her to a room that is devoid of any comfort or warmth. The light here is cold and bright, all the lines are hard, sharp. He has her sit on the thinly cushioned examination table and she watches as he prepares.
The back wall of the room is lined by shelves. Stacked on these shelves are white plastic boxes all uniform in shape, size, and placement. Below each row of boxes is a barcode. All this is covered by a glass door that rises when Michael places his hand on a scanner besides these shelves. He chooses one box from the top shelf and begins to prepare its contents.
As he does so he tells her, “The clothes need to come off.”
She has the audacity to look scandalized and he just has to laugh at her, unable and unwilling to suppress whatever amusement he may derive from her. Soon enough he won’t be able to. He inserts the tip of the syringe in to the top of the top of tiny glass bottle in his hand and pulls the piston up; soon enough she will be gone.
“You’re body is heavily poisoned from being exposed for a year to radiation, anything that hasn’t been treated properly and stays too long in contact with it will become irradiated. Unfortunately, they don’t treat their clothes so they have to go.”
Mallory thinks it over for a moment but after a few moments he hears the sound of clothes ruffling behind him. When he turns around she is already down to her underwear. Her arms are wrapped around her body. She’s shivering, gone is the amicable silence. Her face is a portrait of annoyance and fury.
“You gonna have a seat?”
She doesn’t move a muscle. Her eyes dart to the medical bed then down to the floor. She clenches and unclenches her fists.
“You lied.”
He takes out an alcohol swab and motions for her to give him her arm, “You'll have to be a little more specific.”
“You lied about everything...about humanity being on the verge of extinction, about this being the last hope. It was all bull.”
“Yeah, you sure called it. Do you want an award?”
She recoils wrapping her arms around her body even tighter but its all for naught. He grabs for her right wrist and rips apart the cradle she’s made of her own arms around herself. He tries to swab the inside of her arm but she pulls it back.
“I don’t want the shot.”
He sighs, “and we were doing so well. Come now, we're almost done.”
He reaches out again but she resists. She pushes at him, slaps at his hands. When he gets ahold of one of her wrists, she freaks. A burst of energy surges through her and she manages to both push him off and knock the syringe from his hand. The glass of the barrel shatters when it hits floor. Something about the sound and the sight of it sets Mallory off.
“What did you bring me here for huh?” she screams. “You gonna fuck with me? Push and pull me around like a fucking ragdoll. Why? What’s the point? Everyone here has a fucking point? A purpose? So what's mine. What the fuck am I doing here?”
Michael stares down at the broken glass on the floor. Clear liquid oozes across the floor where the syringe lies shattered.
“You're purpose?” his voice is low and even. “Your purpose is whatever the fuck I say it is!”
Michael feels as if he is splintering. He isn’t even seeing her. Michael only sees Mead’s pale, prone body on the slab. He is seeing Amara’s sly smile behind her veil as she makes her veiled threats. He steps towards her and she cowers backwards but he doesn’t let her get far. He seizes her wrists in his hands and clasps them with an unforgiving grip.
“If I want to fuck you up, if I want to gut you with my bare fucking hands, then that's what I'll do. And you will sit there and fucking take it.”
He squeezes even harder and she squeaks. It thrills him and he hisses, “you’ll say thank you.”
Mallory is practically on her toes, he’s pulled her so close that he’s lifting her off the floor. Breathing comes hard for both of them. Mallory looks stunned and he can’t bare the look in her eyes so he unhands her roughly pushing her backwards in the process. She stumbles and falls into the wall for support.
After, they are both silent. Michael goes back to the shelves and Mallory catches her breath against the wall but it doesn’t take her long to break the silence.
Her breathing is still labored, “I know that I'm nothing.”
When she says this, he feels the searing memory of Andrew’s words like a wound in her mind.
“I've known that my whole life. You didn't owe me the truth back then, you still don't but it's what I wanted. I wanted you to be honest with me. I wanted to trust someone, anyone.”
Her voice cracks and he knows already that tears must be welling up in her eyes. Such a nuisance but he can barely contain the urge to turn around and watch her break. She’s so fragile that she can be nothing other than a hindrance but he can’t deny he’s relieved. He glances down at the broken syringe then to the rows and rows of boxes all perfectly aligned and fully stocked. Only one row deviates, one box missing. He knows he has to reach for the next one in that same row but he doesn’t.
Instead he stands still, his back to her when he asks, “What do you know about want?”
Mallory legs are about to give. She slides down the wall until she’s crouching against it.
“I know it hurts,” she pauses to steady her breathing. “It's jagged. It feels like having a piece of glass ripped out of you or rope tied around your spine that someone keeps jerking around like a fucking yo-yo.”
Her words pierce him like a bullet. And oh how he bleeds. He looks back at her. She is a mess of thin limbs, of sharpness and sickness. The shivering has worsened. Even with a proper dose of the anti-radiation serum, she’d been in for a long two weeks of recovery. The shot that she had shattered would be easier for them both, less painful certainly.
As if feeling his gaze on her, she looks up to meet it. She looks as though she’s been shot through as well. There’s no doubt in his mind that this is the most enrapturing distraction that he has found in the year since the world ended. Her humiliation, her vulnerability, her pain ; she gives all this easily to him. She is split open before him like some red, dripping fruit and Michael is starving. And a starving man, even one that is the Antichrist, the destroyer of worlds, finds it unconscionable to give up even a scrap of food.
So Michael relents. In many ways, resistance is a child’s game. He remembers his grandmother and how she tried so hard to keep him small, to keep him under thumb and how he had pushed back until she broke. He remembers Ben Harmon and how he had tried to fight back against Michael’s nature, against Michael fate. Ben fought so hard and so long but in the end he too is broken down. It is only youth that entreats one to resist and right now Michael feels so very old, older than he’s ever been or will be. Resistance is for the sated, Michael resigns himself to starvation and all the unlucky impulses that should come along with it.
As he comes to this conclusion, Mallory has closed her eyes. Her body sags beneath its own weight. He wonders if she knows how close she’s come to death once more. He prepares the new needle, knowing that it promises her at least a week of painful recovery and him an unknown but almost assured blunder. He goes to her. He tries to be gentle as he hoists her up and presses her into the wall to pin her up.
The movement jostles her back into consciousness and just as she opens her eyes, he presses the needle into her arm. Her eyes snap wide and she hisses as the needle breaks the skin and sinks down into her flesh until it finds a vein. When he begins the injection she gasps, in pain surely but there is another feeling in it, one that is deeper than either pleasure or pain. He feels it with her as the serum enters her system.
He removes the needle but doesn’t press down knowing full well that because he doesn’t a deep bruise will bloom on her skin within the day. He retrieves a clear plaster from the kit and puts it over the tiny red dot where the needle penetrated her. Through the plastic plaster he can still see the hole in her arm and Michael runs his thumb over it. He thinks about what she said, about how it feels to want.
Michael leans in and whispers, “I feel it too.”
God bless ya if you finally made it to the end of this behemoth. Sorry about that. I’ll try to write something a little more interesting <3
20 notes · View notes
Text
Step One: Play Hard to Get/// Sirius Black x Reader
Tumblr media
PROLOGUE  PART II  PART III  PART IV  PART V  PART VI PART VII  EPILOGUE
SUMMARY: Everyone knew about Sirius Black. He was almost notorious for being a heart breaker, yet somehow girls always got drawn in. Maybe it was time that someone got revenge for all of those girls.
WORD COUNT: 1,392
WARNING(S): another Gryffindor party, so drinking 
A/N: Ayeee, I'm back at it again. If all goes as planned this is getting out the day after the first part, so fingers are super duper crossed rn. If anyone wants to get tagged just let me know. Enjoy!
////////////////////////////////////////////////////////////////////////////////////////////////////////
   Step One: Play Hard to Get
   Many of the men who will be “victim” to this list seem to be under the impression that they can easily have anyone they want. It’s what they’ve come to expect. That’s how you’ll get them. Showing a man that he cannot have you very easily will catch his attention. If he can’t have you, he’ll want you more. All you have to do is let him flirt with you, just a little bit, and act utterly uninterested. He’ll practically be begging for more.
-
   When it came to Sirius, it wasn’t difficult to “play hard to get”. It would actually be hard for Sirius to “get” you. You were too smart for that. He’d tried over the years, never too intensely but he’d certainly tried. You never paid attention to it. He was always telling you to stop playing hard to get. 
   So needless to say, this part of the plan would absolutely breeze by. 
-
   You sat down next to Lily, at breakfast. It was a cool Saturday morning so everyone was taking their time to get out of bed, you’d even thought you might be eating alone. She smiled as you reached for a piece of bacon. 
   “So...how’s your little plan going?” You swallowed the piece of bacon in your mouth and returned her smile. 
   “Good, it’s just starting. Tonight, I think. There’s going to be a party in the common room tonight.” She nodded. “Good.” 
   “I’m so excited. This is just so...fun.” You both giggled. 
   “Marlene still freaking out?” 
   “Yeah, she’ll get over it. She just doesn’t think you should be messing around with Sirius.” 
   “I’m not messing around with Sirius, I’m messing with Sirius. I’ll be just fine. Him...well we’ll see.” 
   The rest of breakfast went on without talking about it again. When you were finally done, you got up from the table and said goodbye. You were walking down the hall thinking when you saw Sirius. 
   You thought he might walk right past because he might still be mad about what you said. Instead, he walked right up to you with a smirk on his face. 
   “Hey,” he said. His voice was soaked in an annoying amount of confidence. That’s just how Sirius was, he practically dripped confidence.
   “Oh, hi, Sirius. You’re up early.” He shrugged. 
   “I was hungry. Where’re you off to? Why don’t you come eat with me?” You smiled at him. 
   “No thanks.” You could tell that he wasn’t happy, even though he tried to keep his same confident expression. You found that amusing. It took him awhile to finally speak again.
   “Okay,” he said cooly. “There’s a party tonight, I don’t know if you’ve heard. You should come.” Now it was your turn to shrug. 
   “I don’t know, I might. I think I may be busy but if I find time, I’ll stop by.” You could see the gears turning somewhere deep in his mind, he was confused. You’d just said no to him twice and you had to wonder how many times that’d happened in his life. 
   “Well, alright. See you later,” you said cheerfully. You smiled and walked away without saying anything else. You could feel his eyes on you but didn’t look back at him. Turns out things were starting much sooner than you’d thought. 
-
   You looked at yourself in the mirror and you were satisfied. You had on a short leather skirt, with a black shirt tucked into it. Sirius always said you looked good in black, so he’d just love this. You heard the door open and looked over your shoulder. Lily walked in smiling, she was dressed for the party too, wearing jeans and a button up shirt. 
   “Are you ready,” she asked.
   “Absolutely.” You hook your arm around hers and head for the common room. As soon as you walked into the common room, your ears filled with music. A couple ran by, nearly knocking you two over. You stared after them before continuing. 
   You eyes wandered around the room and caught on a pair of grey eyes across the room. Sirius was staring at you, his cup halfway to his mouth. He was completely still and it felt like the entire room had disappeared besides the two of you. You looked to his left and saw a girl standing next to him. She had a hand on his arm and was talking, not that he cared. 
   You tore your eyes away as Lily led you through the room. She found the couch that James, Remus, and Peter were sitting on and sat down next to James. He instantly, smiled and wrapped his arm around her. 
   “Took you guys long enough,” James said cheerfully. You shrugged at him. Suddenly, you felt someone sit down next to you. You turned to see Sirius. 
   “What’re you doing over here? Where’s your little friend?” He hadn’t expected that from you, his face sunk for a second. Just as quick as it had happened, his smirk was back. He put his arm around your shoulder.
   “You don’t need to worry about all that.” He ran his hand through his hair. “You look...” His eyes swept down your body. His eyes came back up to meet yours and you tried not to notice his subtle lip bite. “Absolutely fantastic.” 
   “Thanks.” 
   “Who’d you get this dressed up for?” 
   “Myself.” He chuckled, his eyes looked away for a moment. 
   “Good for you.” He looked you up and down again. “Wanna dance then?” 
   “I’d rather not but I’m sure that girl from earlier would love to.” He frowned. 
   “That’s the second time today, I’m starting to think you don’t like me or something.” 
   “I like you.” His eyes brightened slightly. “Being friends with you is incredible.” His frown was back.
   “Friends?” He paused for a moment. “Friends. Not sure if I like the sound of that. I don’t get why you always do this, why can’t you just relax and have a little fun?”
   “I’m having a blast.” You could see the fire in his eyes and you knew he wanted to continue arguing but he could see the same fire in yours. He just laughed, tilting his head up slightly and didn’t say anything more. 
   He spent the rest of the night sitting next to you, his arm wrapped around you. Neither of you talked much and you ignored his arm completely. He was confused as to why you weren't acting like every other girl, he didn’t like it at all. Still there was something about it that made him not dare moving. 
   The common room had been slowly but surely clearing out. Everyone was getting tired and there were people all over the place that were already passed out. The group sitting around you were wide awake, all except Remus who was a lightweight. Peter looked like he might be dozing off as well. However, you, Sirius, James, and Lily were still up, joking around and laughing. 
   Sirius had gotten drunker and was now leaning into you. Every time he let out a burst of laughter he seemed to get closer and closer. You were surprised that with Sirius as drunk as he was he hadn’t bothered leaving to find some girl to make out with. You tried not to notice the way he was looking at you. You could just barely see him out of the corner of your eye, which made it easier to ignore but it was still there. 
   He was so close now, you were aware of the his breathing. You could feel his chest rise and fall. It was almost soothing...but not quite. He was much too close. 
   You cleared your throat and everyone looked at you. “It’s getting pretty late, I better go.” Sirius didn’t say anything but you could see the corner of his lips turn downward slightly. 
   “Really,” James asked. 
   “Yeah, I’m kinda sleepy.” You stood up, letting Sirius arm easily fall away. “Lily, are you staying?” 
   “Mhmm, I think I will, see you later.” 
   “Alright, well see you all tomorrow.” They all said goodbye, except Sirius. He would’ve asked you to stay but probably didn’t want you to know he cared either way. That was hilarious. 
   As you walked back to your dorm, you smiled to yourself. This was working much better than you’d thought. 
///////////////////////////////////////////////////////////////////////////////////////////////////////////
A/N: This series has literally had such good reception off I can’t even explain how happy I am. I’m tagging everyone who wants to be tagged so if you do just let me know in some way.
Tag List:
@siriusement @young7711 @ashkuuuu @sly-vixen-up2nogood @just-some-nerd @loveisloveandmorepeopleneedit @magical-spit @solangeloshiper @private-random @beedudu @names-add-meaning @never-ready-to-say-goodbye
138 notes · View notes
picturetoburnnn · 6 years
Text
New Momma? | Michael Clifford x Reader
Pairing - m.c. x reader
Word Count: 2.3k
Warning - mentions of death
A/N - Tbh I love this so much, itts probably my favorite so far that ive written and i just love dadsos so much okay
Tumblr media
“Daddy, daddy! I want this one!” The five year old jumped up and down, pointing to the sparkliest doll on the shelf.
“Really, princess? Don’t you have one just like it?” He held the box in his hands, deciding yes, she has one nearly identical to this at home, I just know it.
“She wants a twin,” the little girl squealed, raising her hands in an exaggerated shrug.
“Bells, if this is the one you get, I’m not going to come back and return it when you don’t wanna play with it anymore,” he warned, knowing full well he’d give in to her wishes, if that's what she really wanted.
“Yes, yes, yes, this is the one I want! Thank you daddy!” She hugged Michael’s legs, squishing her cheek against the denim before jumping up and down again.
“You’re welcome baby,” he set the box in the cart, making sure he had everything on his list before heading to the iconic red Target checkout lane. As he placed his items on the conveyor, he heard his daughter speak up.
“Do you think Miss Y/N will play with me when we get home?”
He quirked a smile at her, mussing her hair playfully. “Silly Bella, of course she will. She loves playing with you.”
The girl beamed up at her father, her grin a mirror image of his.
In the parking lot, Bella strayed a few steps away from the cart, causing a small panic to rise in Michael. “Bells, what’s the rule?” He reminded as gently as he could.
“Hand on the cart,” she said almost dejectedly, reaching her hand over to grasp the buggy.
“Thank you, honey. Wanna pop the trunk?”
She perked up immediately. “Yes, please!” Making grabby hands at the key fob in Michael’s she squeaked in delight when it was handed to her. She pressed the button as they got closer, and smiled at the satisfying “thump” of the latch releasing.
After quickly storing the bags in the trunk, replacing the cart, and safely bucking his daughter in the backseat, they finally started back home. The music playing through the car radio was the only sound, which was very unusual. Normally, Bella would be recounting every fairytale and daydream she’s had throughout the day when she’s in the car.
Picking up on the change, Michael asked “What’s on your mind, sweetheart?”
“Daddy, why don't I have a mommy?”
The question stunned him into silence. What could he say? How was he supposed to tell his baby girl, the light of his life, that her mother was gone? That she couldn't come back?
“Your momma got sick baby. The kind of sick that medicine can’t help. But she loved you baby, she loved you so much.”
God, there were tears filling his eyes now. “She… your mother was the sweetest woman I ever knew. She was so loving, and kind.”
“Is she in heaven? I heard Lily down the street saying her nana went to heaven.”
“If there’s a heaven baby, there is not a doubt in my mind, she is there.”
He saw her nod in the rear view mirror.
“Hey,” he called softly. “Don’t let this ruin your mood for the whole day, okay? We can still have a good time, right?”
“Yeah,” she confirmed.
The ride was silent, but a comfortable silence, all the way to the driveway.
“Wanna help daddy carry bags in?”
“Yes,” she nodded, smiling.
From lifting bags from the trunk to setting them down on the kitchen counter, Bella had a slight cloud above her head. Michael nudged her arm slightly.
“Y/N's not here yet,” Bella noted with a frown.
“She will be this evening, though,” Michael told her. Her demeanor shifted immediately.
“Really?” Her eyes lit up. He nodded.
“Is she gonna be my new momma?”
Michael flat out dropped the box of crackers he was holding. “I'm sorry?”
“I wouldn't mind her being my mom. She's nice. Brings me candy.”
“Yeah?”
“Yeah.”
Michael couldn't help the smile growing on his face. “I wouldn't mind it either, Bells. I kinda want that too.”
Bella faked a gasp. “Daddy has a crush?”
Michael rolled his eyes, playfully nudging the five year old. “Alright there missy, first of all, it's more than a crush, and you know it. If you're a child of mine, you just use proper insults. Secondly, don't pretend for a second that you don't love her too.”
“Well, duh. I never said that.”
The father rolled his eyes, quirking a brow. “You're sassy tonight, what's up with that? I might have to do something to fix that,” he chuckled, holding his fingers out towards her. She knew what this meant.
“No! No tickles!” She giggled as she ran away from her dad on her tiny legs, not near fast enough to outrun him. He swung her up in his arms, running his fingers up and down her sides, reveling in the squeaks and laughter emitting from his daughter.
“What,” came a new voice, “is going on here?”
“Daddy's the tickle monster,” screamed Bella in between bursts of laughter.
“Is that so?” Y/N's hands rested on her hips, lips pursed. “What have I said about tickle fights?”
Michael stopped immediately, feigning innocence.
“Never without me!” The woman shrieked out before starting to tickle the girl as well. Poor Bella now had both the adults in her life tickling her, pinning her down on the couch.
“Stop it, stop it!” she managed out, and slowly the pair withdrew, and turned to look at each other.
“Hello, love, how was your day?” Y/N smiled sweetly, caressing his cheek as she asked.
“Alright. Ran to the store after picking Bella up from Uncle Ash and Aunt Britt's. They said she was good, but might not eat dinner, he fed her so much.”
“No dinner?” Y/N asked, turning her head to the kid on the couch, who had finally caught her breath. “But I was gonna make your favorite!”
Bella gasped, eyes sparking. “Spaghetti and meatballs?”
Y/N nodded. “But if you're too full from Uncle Ash, I guess just Dad and I will eat it.” She shrugged.
“No, no, no, no! I'm so hungry right now, I could eat a whole bowl all by myself!”
Y/N laughed, meeting Michael's eyes once more. “Let me go get change out of my work clothes and I'll start on dinner, ‘kay?”
He nodded. “One condition, though. I didn't get a kiss when you walked in. I feel cheated so I ask for two now.”
She snickered but conceded, pressing her lips to his in a quick kiss. “I gotta change,” she claimed when he tried to steal a third. He fake pouted as she climbed the steps.
Bella gave him a knowing look, but he just told her “Go change into something you don't mind getting pasta sauce on.” She scurried upstairs as well, and he wasn't far behind.
Knocking lightly on their shared bedroom door, Michael entered slowly. His eyes were immediately drawn to Y/N, who was changing in the process of deciding which of Michael's shirts to steal for the evening.
“You didn't let me ask how your day was.”
“Sorry, babe. Go ahead.” She pulled a shirt over her head.
“How was your day?”
“Wasn't great. Eric apparently decided not to tell me the presentation wasn't ready for tomorrow, so I had to add that to my list for today. Garrett called in sick, so my banter buddy was gone. Britt texted me pictures of Bella and Ash together though, so that was sweet.”
Michael smirked. “She asked me the strangest thing today,” he began. “She-”
He was cut off by a yell from down the hall. “Ready for red sauce!”
Y/N giggled. “Tell me after we put her to bed.” He nodded in response.
One delicious dinner, shower, pajama change, and teeth brushing later, it was 7:30, also known as bedtime for a certain little girl in your household.
“Alright sweetie, I'll come tuck you in, just give me one second to finish this up.” A wave of inspiration had struck him, and he wanted to get just a couple lines out as best he could.
“No, it's okay. Can Y/N do it?”
“Sure pumpkin,” she responded before Michael could. “C'mon lets get you to bed.” Ushering the child up the stairs, you winked at Michael over your shoulder, to which he responded with a smirk before turning back to his notebook.
Y/N faced the small shelf of books in the girl's bedroom. “What story tonight, Bells?”
“No story,” she says, quite decisively.
“No?” The woman raised an eyebrow. “You always have a story though.”
“Yeah, but that's daddy's thing. I don't wanna do it without him. Can I ask you something?”
“Sure, baby, anything,” she assured.
“Are you gonna be my mommy?”
Y/N's face turned red. “Uhm, that's something your dad and I haven't talked about.”
“I did! He says he wants it a lot,” she told her, beaming.
“He and I will talk about it, Bell-Boo. You just gotta worry about getting some good sleep in you, okay?” She booped her nose, pressing a kiss to her forehead.
“Goodnight, Lovey. Sweet dreams,” whispered Y/N as she flipped the overhead switch, leaving only the nightlight on.
“Goodnight Y/N,” came the girl’s call back.
Y/N stood at the foot of the stairs, leaning against the wall. Bella's question rang out in her mind like a cry in the darkness.
Michael noticed the shift in her mood “What's wrong, love?”
Y/N hesitated. “You can tell me anything, baby, you know that,” he assured her.
“Bella asked if I would be her mom.”
Silence fell over the couple.
“What did you say?” Michael's voice was so quiet and cracked in the quiet of the evening.
“I told her we'd talk about it. What was I supposed to say? We've never really discussed that and, I don't know, she told me you wanted it too and--”
“She said that?” A smile snuck its way on Michael's face.
A red tint covered Y/N's features. “Yeah, she might've mentioned it.”
A deep, steadying breath, then, “Y/N, you know I love you. I know you love me too. Would it… would it be such an outrageous thought?”
“Michael--”
“I’d just need to get a ring, but ever since I met you, I’ve been happy. I wasn’t happy after… she died but you brought it back, and I knew when I saw you that she wanted me to move on and I did and fell in love again, with you, and you fell too, and you’ve basically helped me raise Bella for the past three years--”
“Michael.”
“--and she loves you too, and you love her like she’s your baby too, I can see it when you look at her, She could call you mom and I’d love it, and nothing would make me happier than if you let me call you mine for the rest of our lives. I love you like I only loved once before, and I want to marry you just as much. Please, honey, tell me I’m not crazy, tell me we can.”
“Michael, okay.”
“Of course you don-- wait what?”
“You want to get married?” He nodded. “Let’s do it. I love it, I love you, I love Bells, and I wouldn’t mind one but to be yours and for you to be mine for the rest of our lives. I know I can’t replace Crystal, I’m not trying to, I’d never dream of it, but I would love to have a chance to make half as much of an impact as she did. I’ll care for and love you both to the best of my ability. Baby, if you’re crazy for wanting to get married, then I must be positively insane because I want it too.”
“I love you, I love you so much.” He wrapped her in his embrace, right there at the foot of the steps.
“I love you too, baby. I love you,” she whispered in his ear.
“I promise I’ll get a ring,” he told her.
“I don’t need a ring.” He pulled away, opening his mouth in opposition. “I don’t. I just need you. You and Bells in my life. No fancy ring and official papers, just the two of you.”
He leaned his forehead against hers, the two of them breathing the same air, touching in such an innocent yet intimate way. “I’m still gonna get a ring for you,” he informed stubbornly.
She giggled, and the sound was like music to his ears. “If you insist,” she conceded. “Just promise me that you’ll let me love you and Bella for as long as possible, and I’ll let you get me a ring.”
“I promise baby, and I swear we’ll love you too.”
The couple sat in silence for a bit, bodies scrunched up to sit on the steps, hearts swollen in love and gratitude. Until Michael said, “So which of us is gonna go tell Bell she was right?”
The young woman groaned playfully. “She’s gonna hold this for years. ‘I knew you’d be my mom, I called it!’ I can hear her voice in my head, right now.”
“The joys of raising a child, I’m afraid.”
“I wouldn’t change a thing,” she mumbled.
“No? Then you can tell her in the morning, and I’ll deal with the relentless ‘I told you so’s.”
“Deal,” Y/N whispered, a soft smile gracing her features as she turned her face to Michael.
Michael’s expression mirrored her own as he sealed it with a quick press of his lips to hers.
“I love my little family,” he mumbled against her. And it was true. He would fight tooth and nail, to protect his girls, and he wouldn’t change it for anything.
135 notes · View notes
fourtrisheafanfic · 6 years
Text
Dust of Snow (jonerys ff)
Tumblr media
Title: Dust of Snow
Rating: Mature
Ao3 Link: (X)
Tumblr story - White as Snow: (X)
Summary: Dust of Snow is a jonerys one-shot written for the 2018 Jonerys Valentine’s Week. I selected the Prompt Day 4 - - Feb. 17: Public Sex! Six months have passed when we catch up with Jon and Dany from my previous story “White as Snow”. Things will get interesting at Robb’s summer wedding. I highly recommend reading White as Snow first (4 chapters long). **I have no rights to these characters, all belong to HBO and Author, George R.R. Martin**
Chapter Summary: First part of this one-shot is a series of excerpts from the very end of the White as Snow story. The new story will begin at the summer wedding of Jon’s brother to Talisa. Jon and Dany have both recently graduated from undergrad and are 22 years old. Although they became a romantic couple during the previous winter break, they have kept it a secret from many people in order for Dany’s father and Jon’s stepmother not to find out.
Tumblr media
RECAP OF WHERE WHITE AS SNOW ENDED (Part IV): Jon and Daenerys were 22 years old, and coincidentally ended up the Stark home during a terrible snow storm over winter break of their senior year of college. Dany having been in a minor car accident and needing somewhere to spend the night. Jon having surprised his siblings with a visit home. The pair had a heated discussions about their past, thus unveiling many misconceptions between them. True love prevailed in the end.
EXCERPTS FROM PART IV OF WHITE AS SNOW: A refresher for those that have already White as Snow in full. I still recommend reading the four part short story in full before reading this one-shot.
+++#1+++
Jon wants to explain himself, "Dany, it's not that I don't want to see you, it's because - - "
Cutting him off, "Please don't say anything else. Let's not fight, I have accepted how things are."
"And what is that?" Jon asks.
"Let's see, I have always been the one to try with you. Never once have you tried to fight for me!" she mumbles painfully, hating how bitter she sounds.
His mouth falls open, thinking over their friendship over the years and he knows she has a point. He should have fought for her, been honest with her. "Dany, you are right, I made mistakes, and I just grew up doubting myself...in every aspect of my life."
She gets so frustrated with Jon, angry tears filling her eyes. "Yes, your life sucked. It killed me all those years to see you hurting, but guess what?! You are not the only person that had problems in life. Although different, I was so lonely growing up. You never asked me about my problems... my drug addict brother, controlling father, all the times I felt so alone.”
Jon's eyes fills with tears, all this times he never was there for her. The person he loved the most. He felt sick.
"I was so stupid, I really thought..." Dany stops, catching herself. She isn't willing to go there. Not now.
"What? What did you think?" Jon pushes, desperately trying to blink back his tears.
Dany says, "I was just a stupid girl, I convinced myself that you loved me too. But we all know that actions speak louder than words. I see it now, you never cared for me, at least not the way that I wanted you to. And that is okay."
Jon eyes flashing with pain while stepping closer to her, "I swear to you, I have loved you since I was eight years old! And I never stopped."
+++#2+++
"Jon, I need to be honest with you. I feel like you never once tried to win me back. You never tried to fix things between us. And that hurts me," she whispers painfully.
A look of confusion appears on Jon's face, "I hate I made you feel that way, and probably too late, but I did try! I wrote you!"
"What?" Dany asks, genuinely confused.
They hear a commotion in the hallway and then quick, loud knocks on Jon's bedroom door.
Quickly opening the door to find a very upset Arya standing in the hallway. Arya begins to explain that she went into her mother's room to begin setting up so Dany could stay there tonight. When she went into the closet to get clean sheets she found something.
"Jon! I am so sorry, I see it now. I really see it. I can't deny it, mother must hate you so much to hurt you this way," Arya wipes angry tears off her cheeks, but they keep flowing.
"You wrote those letters while you were still here for winter break last year, and you begged me to mail them to Daenerys at Brown. I promised you I would mail them myself!" Arya gasps sadly, the pain clear on her face.
Dany's ears perk up at hearing her name, what is going on?
"But I was busy, so I asked mother to drop them in the mail for me! She promised me she did," Arya frowns.
Jon looks at the small stack of his letters, he poured his heart out to Dany. Writing out all of the things he should have said to her in person. But she never saw them. Because his stepmother, Catelyn, never sent them. Of all the things this woman has done to him, even the cruel things when he was a child, this one hurts the most.
Jon then noticing the letters had all been opened, he cringes imagining that Catelyn probably read them all.
+++#3+++
"Jon, may I read the letters now?" Dany asks softly, hoping he will say yes.
Jon nods his head for yes and places them in her hands. He meant every word he penned, she deserves to hear the truth. Even if it is too late now.
As Dany reads them she is overcome with emotion. His words are so open and raw.
He tells her about his childhood, the things she didn't see. The things he never showed her. He also tells her that meeting her at the lowest point in his life played a big role in who he was today. He describes what he thought of her, how kind and sweet she was. How he was amazed upon getting to know her that her inner beauty could be a hundred times more than her exterior beauty.
Jon then tells her how no girl ever compared to her. She was the person he compared everyone and anyone too. But he also was dealing with years and years of neglect and scorn at home. It made him feel small, while he saw her as strength and perfection.
Jon then tells her what it meant to him, to spend time with her as a young man. Realizing how his childhood adoration because a passion he didn't know existed. He admits that even thinking about her would be enough to make him feel desire, she was the literally the only person he could ever imagine being with.
From the first kiss they shared when they were fifteen, she set the standard for all others. She was his everything.
And then Jon tells her why he was so upset about her lies, he does admit that aside from being so sick of a life filled with lies and half-truths -- a large part of it was his injured "pride" and he realized it shortly after. He also felt sick for the way he spoke to her, and he hated himself for walking away from her as she cried.
And then he promises her, that although he tried to be happy with another, he realized that no woman would ever compare to her or have his heart the way that she always would.
He ends his letter professing his love and begging her to give him a chance to prove himself to her. He knows he has a lot of work to do, and he doesn't expect anything from her. He just wants a chance to try, because he loves her and he believes that he can make her happy.
Jon ends his letter listing out his cell, address and email address and asking her to please let him know.
Dany puts the last letter back in the envelope, seeing that although all three have stamps and her name and address clearly written - - there is no sign of being processed through the post office. Catelyn never even tried to mail them.
Dany shakes with bitterness, that awful woman. Dany will never forgive Catelyn Stark for all that she had cost them.
+++#4+++
Dany goes downstairs to join Jon in making dinner. He looks up nervously as she enters the kitchen.
Dany's heart is racing as she walks over to him and pulls him into a hug, the tension leaving his body as he pulls her close. They hold each other in silence for a few minutes until Dany can't wait any longer.
Placing her hand on his cheek, "I forgive you, Jon Snow." His eyes light up hearing the words.
Dany presses her lips to his as she moves her hand to gently pull on the dark curls at the base of his neck. Jon pulls her even closer, pressing their bodies together as their kisses deepen, their tongues exploring each other's mouth.
Taking a moment to breathe as she gasps, her knees shake as Jon squeezes her hips and kisses her jaw and neck gently.
"Jon, we have to do better. No more lies, no more hidden resentments, we need to talk to each other. No more secrets between us," Dany says as Jon kisses lower to suck on her collarbone..
"Yes, I agree, Dany," Jon says firmly.
"You are right, and I know we can do it. You are still my best friend and the person I want to be honest with. I want to be that for you too," Jon pledges as the couple smiles and kiss slowly.
"Dany, will you be my girlfriend?" Jon asks slowly, feeling a little nervous.
"Absolutely, I love you, Jon Snow." Dany says with a huge smile.
"I love you too," Jon says kissing her.
Finally the lovers run upstairs giggling with anticipation and nervousness. In the hallway Dany grabs Jon's hand and pulls him away from his bedroom.
"Dany? My room is the other way, where are you going?" he asks with confusion.
She pulls him to Catelyn's bedroom and gives him a wicked smile. "I am taking you into her room so that we can make love all night long in her bed. And her shower, and her closet, her dresser, etc."
Jon's eyes widen as his jaw literally drops.
"I imagine us, maybe five years from now, we will still be together of course," Dany whispers seductively in his ear as he nods in agreement, "suffering the company of your wicked evil stepmother at some random family function and we can share a smile, knowing that the first time you came in mouth was while lying on her bed."
Dany gently bites his earlobe when finished and Jon has to breathe in and out to calm himself.
"I like how you think, my love," Jon laughs as they enter Catelyn's room and lock the door behind them.
+++#5+++
The lovers collapse together on the bed, holding each other with adoration.
Jon's mouth gaping open as he tries to catch his breath. Making love to Dany is like nothing he has ever experienced before. He imagines it's the combination of her sweet body and his complete adoration of this woman that makes it extraordinary.
Dany can't stop smiling, never realizing how important this piece of a relationship is. Who knew? She wonders happily.
"Jon, I need to be honest with you," she says seriously, still breathing roughly to catch her breath. She smiles realizing her core is still pulsing with the aftershocks of her orgasm.
Jon rolls over to look at her carefully, "What is it? Are you okay?" Concern etched on his face.
Dany places her hand on his heart realizing it is pounding furiously, "I am never going to let you go, even if I need to chain you to a wall and make you my sex prisoner. I just wanted to be upfront about it."
Jon bursts out laughing and holds her tight, kissing her passionately.
They look around the room, Dany commenting that Catelyn's dresser looks very sturdy.
+++o+++
+++o+++ +++o+++
  ++o+ Age 22 ~ Summer after College Graduation +o++
 “Jon, are you even listening to me?” Robb calls to his brother from across the room while getting his haircut. “I know you miss your woman, but today is literally my day. I am getting married, as best man I need you to focus. And when I say focus, I mean focus on me!”
Jon chuckles, knowing his brother is partly right. He was zoned out and thinking about Dany. He hasn’t seen her in three full weeks, the distance caused by their summer jobs is killing him.
“Actually, it is Talisa’s day more than yours. She is the bride. You need to just relax!” Jon teases, laughing harder at the indignant scowl on Robb’s face. Jon can’t believe Robb has been acting like a larger diva than his bride during this wedding weekend.
“Speaking of relaxing, what time is Daenerys landing?” Robb asks carefully. “That sucks that her earlier flight was cancelled.”
Jon and Daenerys Targaryen have been together for six months now, they did the long distance thing while Jon was finishing school at NYU and Dany at Brown. At least being close, the couple saw each other almost every weekend and have been very happy. This summer had been a challenge as both had made previous commitments that forced them to live in different states.
In NYC, Jon has a summer teaching practicum while in Chicago. While Dany is working at Targaryen Industries this summer. She is diving into the family business while her brother, Viserys, is in rehab once again. Her father was to accompany Dany to Robb and Talisa’s wedding, but he needed to return to Europe to deal with her brother. The pressure on Dany has increased as it becomes more and more obvious that Viserys drug problem is not going to resolve itself anytime soon.
Hearing Robb mention his and Dany’s relationship so loudly, Jon’ eyes widen as he checks the room. He’s making sure no one was around that could overhear Robb.
“I wish you could see the look on your face, you are the one that needs to relax. Mother isn’t even at the hotel yet, she is at the church doing a final walkthrough with wedding planner and Talisa’s mom,” Robb explains. “I still don’t understand why you and Dany have decided to keep your relationship a secret!”
“Of course you wouldn’t,” Jon sighs. “Catelyn is your mom and supports and adores you. Dany and I don’t have anything remotely like that from your mom or Dany’s father. We just wanted to enjoy each other and keep things as uncomplicated as possible.”
Robb nods, he can’t argue with that. He doesn’t know a lot about Aerys Targaryen, but he does know that Jon and Catelyn have a very tumultuous relationship. Robb cringes remembering the terrible fit his mother had when Robb and Talisa told her that Jon would be his best man. She normally hides her great disdain for Jon in front of others, but she lost it. She was furious that Robb would even think to select Jon over Bran or Rick. Robb adores his younger brothers, but he wanted Jon as the best man.
Talisa was so shocked by her outburst that she left the room to give mother and son privacy. Robb refused to budge, and to this day has endured his mother’s disappointed looks whenever Jon and the wedding are mentioned. Robb hasn’t had the heart to even mention it to his brother. Robb also knows that Jon tries to avoid Catelyn at every turn.
Luckily there have been very few wedding events that needed the best man and mother of the groom to be together. Until now at least, with the wedding today, Robb knows that Jon and his mother will put their differences behind them for his and Talisa’s big day.
“Your secret is safe with me! I just think it sucks that you and the woman you love will be at my kickass wedding and have to pretend you are just friends!” Robb laughs.
“No shit, I can’t believe Dany’s new flight won’t make it time for me to even see her alone before the wedding. She feels terrible that she will have to miss the start of the ceremony,” Jon reminds Robb. Dany and Talisa have become very close and she feels as though she is letting her friend down on her wedding day.
“It happens, please let her know not to give it a second thought,” Robb tells Jon. “Talisa was sad but completely understands!”
Jon smiles, his heart skipping a beat. He can’t wait to get Dany alone and hold her in his arms.
+++o+++ +++o+++
“Dany! We have an extra seat at the bridal party table, since your father couldn’t make it and you are a party of one, I squeezed you in,” Talisa calls over her shoulder while posing for the professional wedding photos. “I have the actual seats assigned, it is table 1. You can’t miss it!”
Dany smiles at her friend, seeing right through her plan to make sure that she gets to sit with Jon this evening.
Dany and Jon lock eyes, she can’t believe they haven’t had a moment alone to properly say hello after being apart for three weeks. It was rotten luck that her plane had so many mechanical issues, causing her delay.
But this is a wedding, of two people she cares deeply about. Today is about them. She and Jon will have their happy reunion after this is done.
Dany waves goodbye to all of the Starks and a few groomsmen she knows from Brown before entering the ballroom of the Kimberly Hotel in Manhattan. Everything is absolutely stunning, the cocktail hour is in full swing.
Dany sits at the large 12 person table while waiting for the bridal party to finish their photos. For nice chit chat Dany has a couple of other people at her table already, they are significant others of some of the bridal party that is still taking photos. Dany is pleased to see that her name tag was seated directly next to Jon. Even though they will be acting as only being friends, she longs to be close to him. She has missed him terribly.
Dany smiles as two of Talisa’s bridesmaids rush over to table, they are giggling while checking each of the name tags at their table.
“Ugh! I told Talisa I wanted to sit next to him, he is single after all. Robb is on his other side, since he is the best man,” a very pretty blond whispers to her friend, pouting.
Knowing immediately that the young woman is speaking about Jon, Dany feels her stomach drop. Why does this woman want to sit next to him? The bridesmaids direct their attention to Daenerys, examining her closely.
“Hi, I am Valerie. I was really hoping to sit next to the best man tonight. Would you be willing to switch seats--” she begins before being cut off by the arrival of the rest of the bridal party.
Daenerys is thankful for the interruption as she was completely caught off guard from the pretty woman’s request. As Jon, takes his seat he smiles politely at Valerie and her other friend before greeting Dany. As they always maintain in public, he is friendly but gives away no inclination that there is anything special between them.
Tumblr media
Jon steals sideways glances of his beautiful love sitting beside him. Her dress is exquisite, it is cream with black polka dots throughout. The top front dips down quite nicely to show off her incredible cleavage, the back is open to showcase her creamy skin. The bottom is more modest, an A-line dress that falls to the floor.
She looks amazing, Jon can’t wait to have her alone in order to tell her exactly what he thinks of her dress.
Still reeling from hearing that Valerie woman talk about Jon. Dany reminds herself that it is an important night for Jon’s family and pushes her brief interaction with Valerie aside. She smiles politely at Jon before congratulating Robb and Talisa. As the wedding meal begins, the salad course being served, it becomes obvious to Dany that ‘Val’ is interested in Jon, romantically. And she has been for a while.
As Robb and Talisa have left the table to begin visiting with their wedding guests, Val slides into Robb’s seat so that she can talk to Jon. Dany sips on her wine, motioning for the server to bring her another glass. She is going to need it tonight, hoping the constant flow of alcohol in her mouth will help her to control her mouth this evening.
“Jon, you are so handsome. I’m still baffled that you are single,” Val says sweetly while placing her hand on his arm. She smiles at him flirtatiously as Jon shifts uncomfortably. Stealing a side glance at Dany who rolls her eyes while taking a large sip of her wine. “How is your summer teaching practicum going? Teaching is such a noble profession.”
“It is going well, Val. You are too kind,” Jon says cautiously, moving his hand to grab his glass. Then taking a sip of his water. The movement of his arm making Val’s hand fall off.
“I meant what I said last time we had drinks, I really want to go out on a date with you,” Val purrs. “I mean a real date this time.”
Dany almost drops her wine glass. Thankfully it was already empty. Jon shoots Dany a sideways glance, praying she will understand that it’s not what it sounds like.
“Val, it was nice meeting you at the bridal party gathering Robb and Talisa organized at the start of the summer. As I told you then, I am just not dating right now. I am flattered, but it is not a good time for me,” Jon says firmly, frowning as Dany has basically turned her body away from him. She is now speaking to the couple on her other side. The groomsmen having been a student at Brown and in Robb’s fraternity.
“Well, even if you aren’t interested in ‘dating’ we are both young, single, attractive and at this wedding,” Val says while leaning close to Jon and whispering in his ear. She speaks lowly so that Dany and everyone else at the table can’t hear. Dany is seething when she sees that Jon’s face turns red as his eyes guiltily meet hers.
Dany is growing more and more furious by the moment. This time she asks the server for red wine, if she ends up flinging her drink at Val she would like to maximize the damage.
Robb and Talisa return to the table, their eyes widening at seeing Val seated next to Jon. To Val’s credit the moment she sees them, she jumps out of Robb’s seat and motions for him to sit. Talisa shoots her friend a meaningful glance. She has told Val repeatedly to forget about Jon Snow, while also having her hands tied over the explaining the true reason.
“Dany…” Jon whispers, he hates what just happened. He knows he would be pretty upset if their roles had been reversed. Before he can continue a woman to Dany’s right begins speaking to the table.
“Daenerys, whatever happened between you and Drogo? God, the two of you were such a sexy couple. That man had incredible sex appeal,” the girlfriend of another of Robb’s fraternity brothers asks. She has a huge smile and lifts her glass to Dany. “To Drogo, and his hotness!”
Dany laughs uncomfortably while raising her glass as well, along with the other women at the table who know Drogo from their time at Brown University. Jon lowers his eyes, remembering the beast of a man he met New Years of his junior year. Jon is not a complete idiot, knowing that Drogo is a very attractive guy. Shit, even Drogo knew it.
“Well?” another woman pushes, looking Dany pointedly.
“Nothing that interesting to tell. We dated while in college, but we weren’t a great match,” Dany says quietly. “Drogo and I ended on good terms, but we don’t stay in touch.”
Dany smiles and takes another sip of her drink while another woman speaks. “He is starting this fall at Harvard Law, he couldn’t be in Robb’s wedding because he is doing volunteer work in Bolivia this summer.”
Dany looks surprised, not having known. She wasn’t lying, they did end on good terms. She is happy to hear his dream of Harvard Law worked out.
Jon remains blank faced during the entire Drogo conversation. What could he possibly say.
It is announced that it is time for the bride and groom to share their first dance while everyone watches from their seats. All eyes focused as Robb leads his lovely wife to the dance floor, Jon turns to talk to Dany.
“Dany, I am so sorry about that. You have to know that I-” Jon whispers.
“That you what? Had some woman hitting on you all damned summer long, and never bothered to mention it to me? A woman I’d get to meet at this wedding,” Dany hisses quietly while turning her chair to face the dance floor. She is pretty pissed, the glass of wine in her hand helping to calm her down, but not a hundred percent successful.
Jon frowns, deciding he’s better off keeping his mouth shut. Especially since he doesn’t want to make a scene at his brother’s wedding reception.
As the song winds down, the DJ welcomes other couples to join the love birds on the dance floor. Jon stands and offers Dany his hand, asking her to dance. If they share a dance, he is hopeful they can talk things out and move past it. Plus he would like any excuse to hold her.
“No thank you, Jon. I just flew in to town and rushed to the wedding straight from the airport. I am really tired,” Dany says politely, although her eyes flashing with anger.
Jon frowns at his girlfriend, disappointed she is saying no to a dance. Pissed or not, he knows she has missed him.
“Jon, I would love to dance with you. Let’s go!” Val says cheerfully as a sense of dread fills Jon’s stomach. Val rises from her seat, an eager smile on her lips.
He is still standing, and the entire table heard Dany decline. What excuse could he possible give to not dance with Val. She is a nice girl and all, just not anyone he’d ever want to date. She’s a little too aggressive which is a turn off for him after dating Ygritte and having been miserable.
Clearing his throat, Jon finally nods in agreement, motioning for Val to lead the way to the dance floor. He steals a glance at Dany who has her face in her wine glass again.
Dany stews in her anger while the slow song plays, she refuses to look in the direction of the dance floor to see Jon and Val dancing. She is suddenly sad, realizing it was petty of her to say no to a dance with her boyfriend. The man she loves, the man she knows loves her.
The song ends and Jon quickly returns to the table, his eyes desperately seeking her out. Dany smiles at him softly. He rushes to sit by her side, whispering in her ear. “Let’s just step out for a moment. It kills me that I haven’t held you, it’s been over three weeks. Please, Dany.”
Dany nods yes as the DJ announces it is time for the father of the bride speech. Jon groans quietly at the timing. Dany smiles as Talisa and Robb rush to take their seats, remembering this is their day. Jon and Dany shrug in defeat, knowing their place is at the table for now.
“I suggest you get really comfortable, my dad has been planning his speech for months. Mom says it is going to be painfully long!” Talisa giggles while leaning into Robb, getting comfortable. The table laughs and smiles as her father reaches the podium, pulling out a small stack of index cards to serve as his guide. Jon and Dany share a look and smile at each other.
As Val returns to the table to take her seat, she quickly leans down to whisper in Jon’s ear while slipping him a plastic key card. “I really enjoyed our dance, I know you don’t want to date. But you should just spend the night with me, no strings attached.”
Jon’s eyes widen in horror, shocked at what Val just said. He turns to apologize to Dany, who gives me him an irritated look.
In that moment the father of the bride speech begins, everyone focuses on him. As the speech continues Jon can feel Val’s eyes burning into him. She is waiting for him to give her a sign that he will be coming to her room that night.
Jon frowns, he can’t even get Robb’s attention because of the way Robb and Talisa have turned their chairs to face her father. Jon is feeling desperate and wanted to get some advice from his now married brother.
Jon groans quietly, feeling defeated. He hopes that Dany will still be willing to talk to him after the father of the bride speech. He considers throwing Val’s key card at her from across the table but decides that would be too crass. She is a quite the aggressor. In his mind he nicknames her Ygritte No. 2, not that he would ever tell Dany that. Even though the nickname is not a compliment, he’s sure Dany wouldn’t appreciate the humor.
Jon sighs in defeat, leaning back in his chair with his legs extended out in front of him at the table. Listening to the speech, realizing that Talisa’s dad is just now speaking about his thoughts when his wife was still pregnant with the bride, Jon predicts that this speech is going to take a minimum of twenty minutes.
Suddenly Jon feels Dany’s hand lying directly on the crotch area of his pants. He jumps slightly, meeting her eyes. His beautiful girlfriend smiles at him innocently, as if her hand wasn’t touching his dick above his clothes. Jon looks around nervously, thankfully the long table cloth covers his waist and it isn’t possible to tell that Dany’s arm is on his lap and not her own while under the table.
Dany watches the speech while stroking up and down Jon’s shaft over his dress pants. Jon bites the inside of his cheek, trying to relax as his cock hardens. Dany is stroking him, he’s now aroused enough that she can make out the thick head of his cock as it strains against his pants. She circles the head with her fingers, even pressing the tip over his pants.
Jon momentarily closes his eyes, the pleasure he feels growing as each moment passes. It takes her just a moment, and she does it quickly, to pop the button of his slacks before lowering the zipper.
“Dany…” Jon whispers hoarsely in warning. Feeling her hand slip down his pants as she wraps her fingers around his hard cock causing him to lose the ability to speak. Jon has to close his eyes to fight off the urge to buck his hips into her hand.
Dany smiles smugly as she pulls his cock out of his pants and fists his shaft before stroking him up and down, Jon almost jumps out of his seat. His face now bright red, he’s shocked Dany actually pulled his dick out of his pants in the middle of the father of the bride speech.
Jon steals glances at his beautiful woman, Dany looks completely innocent as she appears to concentrate on Talisa’s father. She is driving him insane with lust. Jon decides to lean back in his chair and enjoy the pleasure she is giving him.
Dany begins pressing her thumb against the ridge where his tip meets the shaft, she knows that spot puts him over the edge. Jon’s fights to control his breathing, feeling his balls start to tighten. He places his hand on Dany’s wrist as she works his cock. He needs her to stop. He can’t cum while sitting at this table.
Dany smirks as she tries to keep pleasuring him. Jon tightens his hold on her wrist, signaling that he is serious.
“Stop,” he mumbles. “Now.”
Dany frowns playfully at him, her eyes bright but also glazed. Probably from all of the wine she has had to drink.
Jon makes the quick decision to push his penis back in his pants before Dany can finish her little game. She frowns at him as he pulls out his dress shirt. Jon looks around the room, no one has noticed what they were doing.
Unable to take another moment Jon grabs Daenerys’s hand and leads her out of the ballroom without making eye contact with any other guests. Jon guides her to walk in front of him, also hiding the view of his groin area.
“Where are we going?” Dany whispers playfully, she loves how worked up Jon is. He looks ready to burst.
“Somewhere private,” Jon snaps. He needs to be with her.
Jon leads Dany through the hallway and onto the rooftop bar that has amazing views of the city. Jon remembers hearing that it is reserved for the wedding, but guests would not be invited to enjoy drinks outside until the after party. Jon will finally have Dany all to himself. He needs her desperately.
Tumblr media
“Jon, this is beautiful? Is this part of the wedding?” Dany asks, taking in the elegant rooftop with incredible views of the NYC skyline
“It will be, later. Right now, we are alone…and I need you,” Jon says darkly, admiring her dress again, her face flushing as she realizes how serious he is. She knows he is going to make love to her, or fuck her, or probably both.
Jon pulls Dany towards the far end of the rooftop bar, his excitement growing even more now that he knows he is about to take her, and hard.
“You were very wicked, teasing my dick while we were at that table. When you knew damn well that I couldn’t do anything about it,” Jon chastises her as he moves to sit on one of the longue chairs.
Dany gasps, eying him curiously. “And what do you want now?” She asks softly.
“Now? I want one thing,” he says while moving her to stand in front of him as he sits. Bending down, Jon puts his hands on her ankles before slowing moving both of his hands up her toned legs under her dress. “I want you to ride my cock until I come hard.”
Dany gasps at his crudeness. Feeling herself get wet with lust again. She was already getting excited during the incredible hand job she just gave him. She loved touching his cock while that tramp flirted with him. Jon is her man, and she will never let him go.
Dany looks around the open rooftop bar, there are even other buildings that have a clear view of the space.
“Jon, no way. This is a public place and your brother’s wedding. Anyone could come up here at any time,” she pleads. Yes, she wants to be with him but is afraid they will get caught.
“Then you better get to work, Daenerys Targaryen. I need you on my dick, and now,” Jon demands while pushing his face into her breasts. Jon’s teeth moves one side of the front of her dress over, exposing her breast. Dany mewls with anticipation. Jon’s tongue licks her hardened nipple, his hands massaging her ass cheeks.  Dany moans loudly as Jon roughly pulls her down to sit on his lap, pushing up the front of her dress so the material is not between them.
Dany rocks her hips against the bulge in his pants, panting as Jon sucks on her breast. Holding her hips tightly Jon leans up to kiss her mouth, then telling her, “You pulled my cock out while were at the table, I want you to do it again now.”
Dany nods obediently, moving her hand to Jon’s pants. The moment she lowers the zipper his hard dick springs out. She whimpers as she touches him, Jon simultaneously positioning her over him. He needs her now. Dany and Jon cry out as she lowers herself on top of his cock.
“Don’t hold back, I want to feel every part of you,” Jon begs as Dany begins bouncing on his dick. Having been wound so tightly with jealousy all evening Dany finds herself riding him wantonly.
“Yeah, baby. Just like that,” Jon moans while kissing her cleavage, her neck. Adding to the friction of her sweetness around him, he had only moved her thong to the side as she took him in, so the material is rubbing the side of his shaft while as she moves up and down.
“Jon, you feel so good. Fuck!” Dany cries as she feels her body tightening around him. Dany moans loudly as the shockwaves move through her. Jon uses his hands to move her hips while he continues thrusts up to chase his release.
Just as Jon is getting close he hears a voice outside with them.
“Jon! Are you out here?” someone calls from the entrance of the rooftop bar.
Dany gasps, shocked. Jon pulls her closer to him, making sure the bottom of her dress is covering them. She is still on his lap and facing him.
Dany stands quickly, as Jon once again pushes his hard dick back in his pants.
“Who’s there?” Jon barks, annoyed while also freaking out at the same time.
“It’s me, Sam. Um, I think you better get back to the reception right away,” Sam calls, it is obvious that he is not going to get any closer to the couple. Dany’s cheeks are bright red. Jon can’t believe this is even happening. He is pretty sure Sam knew exactly what they were doing, or else he would have just walked over to talk to them.
“I’ll be there in a minute. Thanks, Sam,” Jon says while trying to calm himself and Dany. Jon kisses her hand with reassurance, she looks mortified. Thankfully it was Sam that went to find him. Imagine if it had been one of his sisters or something.
“Jon, they announced your best man speech…and then it became obvious you weren’t there….” Sam stutters. It’s obvious he is so uncomfortable. “You need to hurry, Jon. I’ll see you back in there.”
“Fuck! It is time for my speech already?” Jon hisses as he fixes his clothing. Dany’s eyes widen in horror.
“Just go, you will do great. I don’t think we should walk in together. Just go!” Dany whispers, glances at the entrance to the rooftop bar, Sam has already left.
Jon rushes down the hall, stopping to check himself in a mirror. He takes a moment to make himself look presentable, which is hard to do.
Entering the ballroom the wedding guests burst into cheers at seeing Jon return. Robb and Talisa are laughing and smiling, they aren’t upset at all. Jon apologizes once before diving into his best man speech, which he nails flawlessly. Dany had helped him practice over the phone a dozen times over the last two weeks.
As Jon is speaking and looking into the captivated crowd he accidentally locks eyes with his stepmother, Catelyn. She glares at him hatefully, a terrible scowl on her face.
Jon quickly looks away, he can’t worry about her right now. Today is about Robb, and his speech is about what a fantastic brother and friend Robb is and how happy he is that Robb found someone amazing to share his life with.
As Dany glides quietly into the ballroom she is sad to hear that she has already missed a third of Jon’s speech. Instead of calling attention to herself by walking across the floor to the main table she takes an empty seat at the back of the room.
As Dany continues to listen quietly she feels a chill down her spine, she knows she is being watched. Stealing a glance around the room, all faces are turned away from her and listening to Jon. Dany notes that Val looks enthralled as she watches Jon from the head table. Dany notices that all the wedding guests are looking at Jon.
That is until Dany sees Catelyn Stark is staring at her intently. The woman was actively glaring at her and once they lock eyes the older woman scowls at her and shakes her head in disgust.
Dany frowns but quickly turns away. Dany reminds herself that Catelyn has no idea she and Jon are dating. Dany wants to believe that Catelyn is furious that Jon was late for his speech and is just mad in general.
Sighing, Dany sits back to admire the end of the heartfelt speech Jon gives. This moment is about him, and he deserves her undivided attention.
+++o+++
As the wedding winds down, Dany is able to steal a moment alone with Jon while he is chatting with Arya.
“Jon, does your stepmother know that we are together?” Dany asks Jon quietly, making sure that no one other than he and Arya can hear her.
“No way, she has no idea. Why?” Jon asks.
Suddenly Arya is laughing, “You guys are kidding right?”
The couple look confused before telling Arya that they have purposely been quiet about their relationship. That is why they asked her not to mention it to her mom.
Arya gasps loudly, she had no idea they were serious about that.
“Guys, my mother has known about you since the day she got back from her Colorado New Year’s Ski trip!” Arya shares.
“Wait, what?” Jon says, shocked that his manipulative stepmother has known for many months about he and Dany. “How?”
Arya blushes, but decides that she needs to tell them the entire story.
“Well, I was really upset with her this past winter. You know, when I found out that she didn’t mail Jon’s letter and that she even had the nerve to read them. As you know… After your weekend of love in mother’s room, I had offered to make the room spotless again. You guys were in a rush and leaving to retrieve Dany’s car,” Arya says sheepishly. “Well…”
“Well, what? Arya…” Jon asks, not seeing where this story was going.
“Well that bedroom was trashed, I mean really guys,” Arya says with a laugh, she loves to tease Jon about his great passion for Daenerys Targaryen.
Clearing her throat and wanting to change the subject from the hot sex she and Jon had their first few times together, Dany motions for Arya to finish her story.
“I decided to leave it as is, so mom found it in that condition when she got back from her CO Ski trip!” Arya laughs.
Jon and Dany lock eyes, horrified at hearing this. They had sex all over that bedroom that weekend.
++o+ Flashback +o++
“Arya! What happened to my room?! Did you have a party while I was in Colorado?” Catelyn cries in disbelief. The soiled sheets on her bed being the most disturbing. If she finds out that Arya is sleeping with some random boy, Catelyn will lose her mind.
“Oh mother, I owe you an apology,” Arya says calmly. “You see, Jon and Daenerys finally resolved all of their issues and became a couple. They ended up staying in your room over their visit. And I don’t say that lightly…these two barely left your bedroom.”
A look of horror appears on Catelyn’s face, the image of that boy and the Targaryen heir having sex all over her bedroom making her sick with disgust.
“You see, I had promised to completely clean your bedroom…Just like you had promised me that you would just drop Jon’s letters for Dany by the post office,” Arya frowns at her mother, to this day she hates how low her own mother was willing to stoop…just to be hurtful to her own stepson.
Catelyn steps back in horror, instantly realizing that Arya must have found the hidden letters in her own closet.
“Arya…” Catelyn starts, wanting to make things right. The look of disappointment in your youngest daughter’s eyes is eating away at her.
“Save it mother. What you did to Jon and even Daenerys was cruel. Enjoy cleaning your own room, the good news is that they are in love and are going to be really happy together from here on out. There is nothing you or anyone else can do about it!” Arya snaps before leaving her mother’s bedroom and closing the door behind her.
++o+ Flashback End +o++
Jon and Dany are stunned as Arya goes over her story, and what happened with Jon’s stepmother. Arya then kisses her brother on the cheek and gives Daenerys a hug before excusing herself.
Jon pulls Dany into his arms, smiling sweetly at her. “What do you say, Targaryen?”
“About what?” Dany whispers while resting her head on his shoulder.
“I don’t want to hide any more. I love what we have, I want to celebrate it,” Jon tells her. “Besides, beating these aggressive women off with a stick is getting exhausting to me. I’m hoping once they know I have a girlfriend that the will finally back off… There are just so many of them.”
Dany pinches Jon’s side and then smiles as he laughs. Her previous agony over Val no longer something that irritates her. Dany knows that Jon adores her, only her.
“Let’s do it, Jon Snow. I love you and I don’t want to hide it anymore. But I think we should make our relationship status known after all of the wedding festivities are finished,” Dany concludes. “Today is Robb and Talisa’s special day. We can tell people sometime next week.”
“I agree. And now I want to finish this evening right, and then go to bed with the woman I love most in the world,” Jon sighs softly. “I have loved you my entire life, Dany. And I will never stop.”
“I love you too Jon Snow, I can’t wait to be with you tonight,” Dany says before leaning into a soft kiss.
Tumblr media
(Photo credit: Edit made by Tumblr user @motherofdragons86  - check out her awesome work)
Jon leads his woman to the dance floor, and pulls her close for the rest of the wedding reception. They enjoy their time together, while also hopeful about what their future will bring.
++o+ Story End +o++
+++o+++
+++o+++ +++o+++
52 notes · View notes
jarienn972 · 7 years
Text
The Right Place - Chapter Nine
I wanted to get this update in before tonight’s season premiere and whether or not you’re watching the new season, I am planning to - going into it with an open mind.  And here’s just a disclaimer: both of my WIP fics will be completed based on the first six seasons only so nothing from S7 will be referenced going forward.  
AO3   FF.Net   
Tumblr chapters: Prologue/One  Two  Three Four  Five  Six  Seven  Eight
Wednesday morning, Portland Medical Center
Emma slept maybe an hour longer in that cramped space next to her husband, waking with a jolt when she shifted too far to her left and accidentally brought her forearm down across his incision when she thought her backside was falling off the edge of the bed. She instantly felt his body tense at the painful unexpected contact which had her apologizing profusely as she clambered off of the mattress. Thankfully, the discomfort wasn't enough to completely wake him. He simply moaned and groaned briefly before drifting back to sleep but she decided she certainly wasn't going to attempt bed sharing again.
Trying not to wake the fidgeting Henry either, she padded silently across the tile floor and ducked into the bathroom, pushing the door closed as quietly as she could before flipping on the lights. Finding a small bar of unscented soap resting by the sink, she turned on the water and worked up a decent lather before scrubbing her face, longing for a shower and a change of clothing but those would have to wait. She rinsed off with a few splashes of lukewarm water and dried her hands and face using a couple of paper towels from the dispenser to her right. It was scarcely enough to make her feel human, but it would have to do for the meantime.
A few early rays of morning sunlight were just beginning to filter through the vertical blinds when she pushed the bathroom door open. Henry had rolled to his right side with his back to the window now but it was clear he wasn't yet ready to give up sleep without a fight. The increasing light in the room didn't appear to be bothering Killian but she didn't want to take any chances that she would disturb either of them so she decided to take a stroll out to the corridor to have a chat with Deputy McCallen once again before his shift ended.
"You're up awfully early, Sheriff," the deputy commented as Emma pulled the door nearly closed behind her – just enough that she could still hear if her name was called but hopefully muffling the sound of any voices in the hallway.
"It's tough to sleep in a chair," Emma replied honestly. "Killian offered to share, but that really wasn't much better. I accidentally moved a little too quickly and hurt him, so not doing that again."
"I guess your son got the lucky draw there," he said, almost as a tease while folding up the front section of that morning's newspaper, resting it across his lap.
"Yeah – can't tell you how tempted I am to wake him up and commandeer that cot for myself!" McCallen chuckled at her response then almost instantly flushed with embarrassment, worried that his laughter could be construed as inappropriate. Emma noticed his demeanor changing and decided it was time to address his apparent worry of crossing the line into unprofessional behavior. "You know, you don't have to be embarrassed about laughing. I meant it to be a joke and finding what I said funny doesn't mean you've crossed any lines. This has been a stressful situation for everyone and we're all going to be stuck working together for a while so it's natural that subjects are occasionally going to get personal or sometimes border on the less than professional. It's normal and it's perfectly okay. Hell, I'm honestly surprised that you didn't ask me why I haven't changed my clothes…"
"I'm sorry, Sheriff. I'm not trying to sound cold or be insensitive or anything, I'm just not very adept at these kind of investigations. I spend most of my time at my desk processing reports and answering telephones. I really don't get out into the field much, but Sheriff Lassiter thought this would be a good case for me to get some more experience."
"Aside from being maybe a little too reserved, you're handling the investigation just fine. You're not going to offend either of us so don't be afraid to say what's on your mind or ask whatever questions you have swirling around in there too."
"You're sure?"
"Of course. Just like the question you asked about Killian's jewelry, you can ask anything. I know you must have a few questions that you've written down in that notebook of yours that you haven't had the courage to ask me…"
"Honestly, I have a lot, but I have a suspicious feeling that most of them are going to be those very long stories…"
"Well, probably," she sighed, leaning her left shoulder into the floor to ceiling window behind her. "Our lives haven't exactly been what you would call conventional…"
"How so?" McCallen wondered, almost immediately regretting the query. "That's not too personal, is it?" he added shyly.
"Maybe a little, but I'm really tired so what the hell - I'm game," she grinned. "Take me for example – I spent most of my impressionable years in the foster system, had a few run-ins with the law but eventually got those impulses tamed and became a bail bondsperson. A few years later, I became Sheriff of Storybrooke. My younger self would have been absolutely mortified by the thought."
"I'm sure. Doesn't sound like the easiest path to where you are today. What about your husband? I remember how surprised and honestly horrified I was when taking my evidence photos while we were trying to identify him. Seeing all of those scars covering his body… I can't even imagine what he must have been though…"
"His life might have been even harder than mine in some ways. His mother wasn't in the picture when he was a child – I guess she died or abandoned her family when he was very young and then his father abandoned him as a young child, leaving Killian and his older brother in the hands of a man who brutally abused them for years. They eventually got away from that awful situation and joined the Royal Navy for a while, at least until the Navy command betrayed them on a mission that cost his brother, Liam his life."
"Is that when he lost his hand?"
"No – that came a little later in his life – when he lost his first love as well."
"Wow – that's awful…," McCallen replied with a sudden realization. "Is that the name on his wrist tattoo?"
"Yeah," she nodded. "Her death sent him headfirst down a very destructive path but he says that meeting me was his wake-up call to pull him back from a lot of years spent in a very dark place. We found that together we could heal some of those old wounds – mending so many of each other's broken pieces and after we married, I officially made him my deputy, but we really had been partners long before that…"
"You two do make an interesting pair. Now I understand a little better why you say that everything is a long story."
"Oh, I've only hit some of the highlights here!" Emma reminded the deputy with an exasperated giggle. "There are things about Killian that I still don't really know and there are things he doesn't yet know about me but we're slowly learning… Like the story of how Killian actually lost his hand – he doesn't like to talk about the details so I honestly don't even know the whole sorted tale. All I know for sure is that it involved a very jealous crocodile…"
"A crocodile?" McCallen exclaimed, looking up at her incredulously. "His hand was bitten off by a crocodile?"
"No – not an actual crocodile. That was the nickname he gave his lover's ex-husband – and that's definitely another of those long stories…"
Okay – I think I'll leave it at that. Not sure I want to know any more. Sounds too much like some bizarre medieval jilted lover's revenge plot…"
"Oh, you have no idea…," she laughed heartily, not really because of the subject but rather at how close to reality McCallen's medieval tryst implication actually came. She couldn't exactly explain that the truth of the situation from hundreds of years ago in another far-off realm was in fact, very medieval.
"Pretty sure I already know too much," McCallen started to say when he was cut off by the door behind them pushing open.
"Hey, Mom," Henry called, appearing in the doorway to Emma's right. "I think you need to come back in here. Killian seems to be having another nightmare…" She didn't hesitate as she darted past her son figuring things must be pretty bad if it had awakened him. The deputy rose to his feet, placing the newspaper on the chair as he stood hovering in the doorway behind the teen fully prepared to hail the nurse at the desk if necessary.
She'd only left his side minutes ago, but the tremors he'd experienced with the last nightmare had returned as had the sheen of sweat upon his brow. His heartrate and blood pressure were gradually increasing as well although not yet to levels that were attracting the nurse's attention.
"Killian?" she called out his name hoping to pull him back from the dreamscape. She lifted his hand into hers, letting her thumb graze across his knuckles, avoiding the tape securing the plastic tubing of the IV. "Killian, it's just a dream… I'm right here… No one's going to hurt you…" She raised her left hand to caress his cheek but he shrugged away from her touch the moment her fingertips brushed his skin. "It's alright…" she kept repeating calming words and clung tightly to his hand even as he attempted to pull it from her grasp. "Listen to my voice… It's only a dream…" She stubbornly refused to let go until the trembling finally subsided and his pulse gradually slowed. He drew in a few deeper breaths as his eyes open, wide with surprise and just a hint of fear. "Hey," she smiled as his gaze met hers. "You were just dreaming…"
"Didn't feel like a dream…," he replied breathlessly. "Felt as though I were drowning all over again…"
"Do you want me to call the nurse for you? You were shaking quite a bit there. Are you in any pain right now?"
"I'll be fine in a moment, Swan," he grimaced, clearly lying but obviously frustrated at his own helplessness. He didn't want his wife to be constantly worried about him. He just wanted to go home and get back to normal – whatever that might be for them. "I'm just ready to be out of this bed – to get my sea legs back, so to speak."
"And you will," she reminded him. "Like I told you earlier, there's no need to rush things. Storybrooke is in my father's capable hands, Regina will be here in a few hours and I'm not going anywhere." She'd said it all before but she didn't want him forgetting a single word. "You have to allow yourself time to heal…"
He knew she was right so there was no point to arguing but he was determined that he wouldn't be tended to for much longer. As soon as they removed some of these intrusive, infernal tubes and wires, he'd show that he was fully capable of taking care of himself.
"I know. I'm just a smidge impatient sometimes," he replied with a smirk.
"Don't I know it?" she retorted with a shake of her head. "A smidge?"
"Honestly, Love, right now I'm actually just worn out and maybe a little hungry…"
"Hungry? Well, that's new. I guess you haven't really eaten for three days so maybe it's a good thing that you're getting hungry. Let me see if I can find out what you're allowed to have."
Satisfied that the crisis had been averted and was no longer in need of his attention, McCallen relaxed his stance and retrieved the newspaper from his seat.
"Glad everything seems to have calmed down. I'll head back to my post until the next deputy arrives around eight. I've already finished up with this – well, except for the crossword puzzle. I'm hanging on to that section, but you're welcome to the rest if you'd like…" He held out the first three sections of the folded newspaper which Henry accepted.
"I'll take it. I'll give me something to look at until my other mom gets here…" the teen stated, much to McCallen's confusion once again.
"Other mom?" the deputy wondered but he quickly brushed it off. "Nevermind… I'm sure that'll be another one of your family's long stories…" Henry grinned but didn't respond as McCallen took his seat by the door shaking his head in disbelief while Henry re-entered his stepfather's room.
"I'll be right back," Emma stated, brushing past her son as she went to ask the nurse if Killian would be allowed any type of food, hoping they'd offer something other than gelatin which she knew he probably wouldn't eat. She really didn't want to explain why either.
Henry started unfolding the paper while still standing at the foot of the bed, separating the sections as he searched for the comics - which ended up being in the local and state section. He tossed the rest of the paper over onto the counter by the sink and opened up the portion he'd kept, briefly scanning the pages while he looked for the one he wanted then flipping them around so that the page he was reading would be on top. He took a single step away from the bed when something on the opposite page happened to catch Killian's eye.
"May I see that, Lad?" the pirate implored, his fingers inexplicably trembling yet again as he pointed at the periodical in his stepson's hand.
"You want to see the comics?" the somewhat bewildered teen asked, not quite sure what had captured Killian's attention enough to cause his hand to start shaking again. "You usually don't want to read them…"
"Not those ridiculous crude drawings," Killian replied. "The other page… There's a photograph I saw… May I see it closer?" Henry shrugged as he glanced at the opposing page to see an article about a new office building under construction above a half-page advertisement for a car dealership, neither of which would seemingly be of interest to his stepfather. He handed the paper to Killian as he watched the pirate's eyes narrow to focus on a grainy photograph depicting an older man standing in front of a construction site. It wasn't the clearest image on the newsprint, but it was more than enough for Killian to recognize that he'd seen the man pictured before.
"Bloody hell… That's the third man…" the pirate growled, loud enough to capture McCallen's attention, drawing the deputy into the room.
"Did I just hear you say something about the third man?" the deputy demanded, interest fully piqued at this potential new lead.
"The man in this photograph – he's the third man – the one who stabbed me," Killian repeated. The deputy yanked the paper from the pirate's hand in a manner that would have bordered on rude, but Killian didn't take offense as McCallen looked at the image and the caption below it.
"Are you sure about this?" McCallen asked, shaking his head in disbelief. "That man is Donovan Donleavy, head of Leviant Construction. You're telling me that he's the man who attempted to kill you?"
"I may not have been fully coherent at the moment, but I can assure you that I got a sufficient enough look at the face of my attacker to know that's him."
"Crap…," the deputy sighed, dropping the newspaper onto the pale blue blanket covering Killian's legs.
"Did I just hear someone saying 'crap'?" Emma wondered as she sauntered back in, unaware of the revelation that had just occurred, but instantly noticing the change in the atmosphere of the room. "Okay – what did I just miss?"
"Your husband just identified his assailant," McCallen stated without raising his gaze from the floor to look at her. "And if he's right, things just might have gotten a whole lot more complicated…"
"Okay…," Now she was even more curious as to what had transpired in the two or three minutes that she'd stepped away. "Unless I'm missing something, this should be a good thing, right? If Killian was able to identify the man who stabbed him, what so complicated?"
"I would typically say yes, this is a good thing," the deputy began, retrieving the newspaper to let Emma see the photograph for herself. "Except that the man who your husband identified is a fairly prominent Portland business man – head of a major construction company here. I can't just walk out of here and arrest him on the word of a man who just woke up from a two day coma. If Mr. Donleavy really is the person who stabbed you, Mr. Jones, we're going to have to work very carefully to build a rock solid case."
"I'm quite certain of the face I saw," Killian insisted, growing agitated that his word wasn't good enough.
"And I'm not doubting you," McCallen assured him, "but we can't go out there and accuse a man like him without plenty of evidence. First thing I intend to do is see if Donovan Donleavy has a registered sport fishing boat that hopefully was spotted somewhere near the ferry terminal Sunday morning. It'll be even better if he has a boat with a name that includes those letters and numbers you gave me earlier this morning."
"And now we definitely need to go back and talk to Jean Scott," Emma stated. "She mentioned receiving offers to sell her property. What if one of her potential suitors was getting a little pushy?"
"I see where you're going with that…," McCallen grinned. "We should find out if one of those potential buyers was Donleavy."
"Exactly!" she smiled. The deputy might not be so green after all.
"Okay, I guess I'd better go wake up Sheriff Lassiter and see what he wants us to do now," McCallen said as he checked the time on his watch with a frown and furrowed brow. "I also had better check in with Sgt. Haviland as well. He'd been letting our department run with the investigation when it seemed like just a run of the mill robbery case, but this has gotten a lot bigger than that."
"Think you could get him to meet you over here later this morning?" Emma wondered. "I'd really like to be involved in the discussions too."
"I'll definitely ask. He may want Portland P.D. to take over the case now, but we'll bring both him and Sheriff Lassiter up to speed and let them argue jurisdiction."
"I'd appreciate it if you'd keep me in the loop," Emma said, unsure if she'd be viewed by the others as a colleague or as a hindrance.
"I wouldn't have it any other way, Sheriff," McCallen promised her. "You've been an invaluable help with getting our investigation this far. As soon as Sam gets here to take over sentry duty, I'll see what I can arrange."
"Don't you need some sleep?" she wondered.
"I caught a few hours yesterday afternoon and I'll grab a nap later. Right now, there's too much going on to worry about sleep…" The deputy was already out of the door and into the corridor before Emma could respond but Killian was now mildly amused.
"I concur with the deputy," he stated.
"You concur with what?" she responded with a curious sideways glance.
"There's too much going on to bother with sleep. I have a few tasks I would like to attempt this morning before Regina arrives to take the lad back home."
"Such as?"
"Perhaps a shower?" he asked, a hint of eagerness evident in his azure eyes. He made a visual point of raising his hand to his head, lacing his fingers through areas where he knew his dark hair was plastered to his scalp from salt water, sweat and the simple fact that his head had been pressed into a pillow for three days. He'd yet to see his own visage in a mirror, but he knew he was likely a fright with matted disheveled hair, a painful black eye and an untrimmed mess of whiskers adorning his battered face. "I believe I should make myself look at least decently presentable before the Queen arrives."
"Seriously?" she deadpanned before both she and Henry erupted in laughter, much to her husband's chagrin. "Killian – Regina knows what you've been through. You don't have to be concerned about vanity…"
"Perhaps," he replied in a huff. "But it would also make me feel a lot better as well. I most certainly do not feel like my devilishly handsome self at the moment…"
"Okay," She could see his point now. "The nurse will be in soon with some broth or something for you to try. We'll ask her then. Not sure what they'll say or how they'll even work it with all of your bandages, but we can ask." Turning toward her son, she had a task for him. "Henry, would you be willing to run out to the Bug and get my black duffel bag out of the trunk?"
"Sure. Where are your keys?" Henry asked, picking up his jacket from the floor next to the chair."
"In my coat pocket," she replied.
"Got it! Be right back!" The teen fished the key ring from her coat hanging on the closet doorknob and darted toward the door.
"Don't forget to tell Deputy McCallen where you're going – better yet – see if he'll go with you so he doesn't freak out when you return carrying a duffel bag." She didn't even know if her son had heard the last part of her statement, but hopefully enough of the message had gotten through so that she could now return her full attention to her husband. "Now – if you do get permission to shower, you might as well get some of your own clothing as well. I didn't really know what to bring so I just sorta grabbed a few things I thought might be comfortable – some pajama pants and a couple of shirts. Wasn't sure if the button up or the T-shirt ones were going to better so I brought both…"
"Well, then hopefully the nurse will be here very soon, while the lad isn't present. I'm quite certain that they'll need to adjust certain 'attachments' in order for me to make my way into that bath…" He pointed to the open bathroom door, then allowed his gaze to drift downward and Emma immediately understood.
"Well, then, maybe you should press that call button to get her attention." Emma couldn't help herself as she started giggling at his expense once more. "I'll let you be the one to argue that point…"
9 notes · View notes
Text
THE BEGINNING OF THE BOOK
PLURAL IS THE NEW SINGULAR
    Roses are red. Violets are blue. I'm a schizophrenic and so am I So what the hell is a couple of weird guys like us doing in a nice place like this.
   As usual, we are trying to make something out of nothing and then make a big deal out of that something while preserving its basic obscurity so it won't escape and wreak the havoc it usually does when the recluse becomes a wreck on the loose.
    We offer proof that plural is singular as we try to discover what we've never possessed and try to rediscover what we possessed and lost while hoping this is the last place that we will have to look.
    We come to this place for what fills the space rather than for the blank space that is this place before we begin to fill it.
    Somebody built it so we come like pilgrims minus our Mayflowers.
    We come to this place to forgive as the hyacinth leaves its gift of fragrance on the heel that crushes it. Even if that heel is Mark Twain or Sam Clemens who was himself another plural singular.
    We're here because we're on vacation between infinities and yesterday we came out of sedation.
    We're here for the beer, the ballgames, the movies and for everything except a paycheck because we're here for the art.
    I and Me and Thornton too if the time is right.
    We're here because faith has revealed to us that we still have a job to do and this place is part of that job, a legacy according to my doctor
    Stop in and watch us work. You'll laugh. You'll cry. Warning; there is plenty of death, a dearth of sex, a presence of yearning and way too much urine.
    You'll learn and as you learn, you teach and all teaching is about forgiveness.
    Just remember, all generalizations are false including the last two which causes a contradiction which means one of them may be true in spite of itself or this whole place is one beautiful paradox or two.
INDIANA SPIN
    We thought we had located heaven but we had to pass through Indiana first. I was wondering why the hell somebody decided to name this state “Indiana” when we cruised into a blind spot.
    The first moment that I realized we were in a blind spot was when I saw the front fender of a semi smashing through the driver’s side window. We were going 70, I don’t know how fast the semi was going but somehow the driver never saw us when he attempted to change lanes.
    I remember flying up in my seat and hitting my head against the roof of our vehicle. Then the swerves began as the semi hit the brake while it pushed us down the road. For a moment we were perpendicular with the eighteen wheeler and taking up both lanes. I remember thinking….we can’t die here. I’ve got to teach next week. Nobody will know who the hell we are….our friends back home will never understand how we came to crash and burn in this weird place.This can’t be the end but it must be. Nobody ever lives to tell this story.
    We disengaged from the semi and the high speed spin began.The laws of physics must be obeyed. The swerve into spin continued forever. I lost consciousness. When I came to a second or a minute, an hour or a lifetime later, our totaled van was in the median between the lanes of a four lane highway. I figured that I had just learned how to die. It was simple really. You hit your head and the video tape called life goes dark for an undetermined time and when you wake up, you’re in a median in Indiana.
    Slowly, I got the impression that I might be alive but what about Lynn? She.was driving She must be dead. I saw the fender smash through her window. I saw the flying glass Her head was against the steering wheel.
There was blood.
She had to be dead.
The whole goddamned thing was my fault.
I was the one who thought we could find heaven.
Whatever this was; it didn’t look like heaven.
I had a lot to learn about heaven.
    I had a video camera. Soon I would use it. In my dreams, the camera never works. I hit the “on” button and the light flashed. Whatever this was, it wasn’t a dream.
to my mortal amazement, Lynn was as alive as I.
To my immortal wonder, perhaps she was as dead as I.
    I saw the truck coming through her window. No way that she could have survived that collision as long as there were laws of physics that governed force, mass, speed and velocity. If she was alive…these natural laws had been circumvented which put us in the realm of the supernatural where we have remained ever since.
    And the blood? We both had slashes above our right elbow from the shattered glass….nothing serious. We were able to exit the vehicle without much trouble. I went to my video camera It seemed to be working.
    I turned on the camera and started recording. The semi had come to a stop about 150 yards in front of us. The driver was still in the cab. I pointed the camera in the other direction and noticed a person coming towards us.
    I kept the camera aimed at his face so I got a closer up look than I would have without the camera. I focused on his eyes. For all I knew, this might have been St. Peter. His eyes told me that he thought he was looking at a couple of ghosts. When he got within speaking distance, I put down the camera.
    “I saw the whole thing”, said St. Peter I thought you guys were goners? Are you okay?”
I wasn’t sure.
    We walked around to the side of the van. Lynn was leaning up against it. I kept the video running. The tape would later be seen at least three times on national teevee.
FORWARD FIFTEEN TO DREAMLAND
    We have blizzard conditions in upstate New York.
    On polar vortex days like this,we hibernate and daydream of Summers past and Springs to come We  thank God that it's February and not November as the end is now in sight.
   I remembered back to the afternoon that Lynn and I celebrated our fifteenth wedding anniversay  on a sunny afternoon 15 years ago.
    We thought it would be loverly to re-visit some of the places where our relationship began and our love blossomed. After stopping at a few such places, we decided to drive to Sea Breeze, good old Dreamland Park on the shore of Lake Ontario. Dreamland Park is an old fashioned amusement park featuring the famous Jack Rabbit one of the first of the wooden roller coasters.
    Dreamland Park was the site of our very first date which occurred the afternoon after the dance where she saw me standing there and astonished me by asking if I wanted to dance.
    I don't think I would have had the nerve to ask her, so radiant was she as she continues to be.
   I did have the nerve to kiss her during our second slow dance which was our third dance in a row. I'll never forget those first three songs. "Hurt so Good" by John Mellancamp. "Loving You" by Elvis and "It's All in the Game" by Tommy Edwards. When in "Alli in the Game", Tommy sang "and he'll kiss your lips" I kissed her lips.
    Our lives were changing by the second. She was at the dance with a gal pal of hers and had to take the friend home. She gave me her number and wondered if I would call. We kissed goodnight. I raced home and called her immediately.
    We talked on the phone until sunset and decided to rendezvous the next day.
    She asked me where we should meet and I picked Dreamland Park, which was closer to her house than to mine. I suggested we should meet at three on the merry go round.
    She agreed
    I got there twenty minutes early so had my choice of what horse to ride. I chose the white one that went up and down. Even then, I sensed that this was going to be an afternoon we would never forget. I rode the carousel a few times before she showed up. Her first sighting of me would be aboard the white horse. She made me feel brave. I wanted to be a hero. Prince Charming Valliant.
    She appeared like a dream, exactly on time. I signalled her to climb on the carousel. She did and we began to go round and round as the ancient calliope added more melody to our moments and memories. I was cool and in control. I knew I was making a good impression.
    Fifteen minutes later,  we took a whirl on the Tilt-A-Whirl one of those rides in which the cars are traveling in one direction while spinning in another. This is when I discovered vertigo. Vertigo is impossible to be cool with. Suddenly I was sweating profusely and whispering to myself 'stop the machine' as I closed my eyes and tried not to hurl.
    My heroic facade was permanently as blurred as my temporarily whirled veritginuous vision. She took it all in stride. We staggered over to a bench next to the Jack Rabbit. I had to lie down. My equilibrium was gone. Even prone, the world was barely tolerable. The mighty had fallen. She could deal with it.
    Twenty six months later we got married. We've been on the merry go round ever since with more than an occasional side trip to the Tilt a Whirl.
    So fifteen years later, we returned to Dreamland Park for the first time in all those years. Things had changed in the park.The original merry go round had burned to the ground and had been replaced. The only way you could get in Dreamland was to pay for an all-day ticket.
    We only wanted to take one ride on the carousel.
    As we approached the gates, a burly security guard was comforting a little girl who had become separated from her parents. We waited for the guard to finish before we asked his advice on how we might celebrate our anniversary with one ride on the carousel.
    He directed us to the Park office where someone would be gald to take care of us. We made our way to the office and related an abbreviated version of our love story to the person behind the window who said "what a great story. I'm sure it will be no problem. Lert me check with my boss."
    A few minutes later a very friendly young woman who looked disconcertingly like Annie from Field of Dreams emerged and said "I just heard your story. Let's go take a ride on the carousel or two or three if you'd like. Right through these doors"
Beautiful.
    The three of us walked through those doors. We headed over to the carousel. I climbed aboard the white horse and she got on the chestnut horse next to mine. The night was warm. The Polar Vortex was unimaginable. Romance lives in memories of Dreamland even in the midst of February hibernation.
Whenever she loves me, I am brave.
BEATLEJUICE
    I had zero symptoms and was felling fine. I just wanted to get the hell out of the office.
    In his ongoing attempt to convince me that my situation was serious when I refused biopsy because “I didn’t want to know”, the urologist asked the old question in a new way. "what's the difference between ignorance and apathy?"
    We answered the new question in our old way. "we don't know and we don't care"
    This time the doctors said; "wrong answer" and made a decision.
    A month and a half later, we were sitting in the pre-op room telling the nurse, who had recently graduated from groin holding, our life story and our love story and how hard it was at times to know the difference between Iowa and heaven but after all these years, if it were anything Iowa would have been purgatory at best.
    We started to wake up when the IV needle went into our hand. Apparently what we were doing was real yet nobody seemed particularly worried not even us. We were in a place like this. When the doctors came in, we tried to apologize to them for our past hostile, ignorant and apathetic behavior which they couldn't possibly have forgotten although they seemed to be pretending that they had.
    Next came in the doctor who was going to knock us out. We had been told that he looked like a kid but he was very good at what he did. We told him all we wanted was some Beatle juice. He sorta smiled and said "I can do that". The nurse said we can play some Beatle music in the operating room if that's what you would like.
   They wheeled us into the OR. Sure enough we heard the Beatles singing "Love is all you need".
   A couple of hours later, we woke up. We had confronted our first fear, The biopsy was over. We went home and resolved to forget that this was probably not the ending, this was more like the beginning. But soon we would know and now we cared. Not in the old way but in a new way.
Yes, we have cancer.
    Who are we? We are I, in all my different hats and moods. We are all those who love me and all those whom I love and all those who love them. We are everybody who knows me and everybody who knows them. We are everybody who reads about us.
    You are we.
    Our cancer will affect you as it effects all of the we's of all the folks who have or had this cross to bear. You know us, some of you know us better than others. We are public people who seek a private place; a place like this. We've been in a lot of places from the front page of the New York times to the middle of Entertainment Tonight ahead of Bob Hope. We stay awhile, make a difference and head out for some place else.
    Now, we are here in a place like this.
    Some of you, even in a  private place like this recognize us from our work and from our past shared experiences and now know my great secret.
   We don't want to be the "about" in the "holy shit did you hear about them?"
    We have cancer and we don't want the whole world to know until we want the world to know  and we'll let you know when that day comes. We promise.
    We intend to describe this journey with accuracy and honesty soo, you can tell others what we say but please don't tell them whom we are unless you are speaking for yourself because you are we and we are you and we are altogether
    Goo Goo ga joob.
    So what do you think when we say the word "cancer".
    Everybody thinks something different and everybody is probably right to some degree. We've changed our understanding of the C word  as well as the meaning that we give to the C word since we now have to apply it to ourselves and thus to you. The word that best conveys our current interpetation of the C word is this: TREATABLE.
    Please stay tuned; for we're very sure that this is part of the job we were put here for, especially in a place like this.
   You are welcome here as welcome as we are.
DOIN DA DEAN
    You've had a tough day. Nothing traumatic but deadly in its own way. Repetitive. Uninspiring. Marginalizing. Alienating. Too listless to even qualify for frustrating. One of thousands of days like this that will be forgotten by everyone everywhere including you except in your subconscious where it will feed into your recurring nightmare of helpless, hapless abandonment.
    Ya know what I mean?
    Of course you do.
    Well, I have come up with a remedy.
    Actually James Dean started it in Rebel Without a Cause. Here's how it works.
    Position your hands so that your left thumb is under your left ear with the pointer finger above the ear....your litle finger should extend almost to what is/was your hair line. Now do the same with your right hand.That's right...thumb under ear...pointer finger....little finger....yeah..yeah...you got it.
    Now pull backwards with both hands as if you're trying to remove the wrinkles from your forehead and widen your eyelids....really pull Goddam it...pull.
    Now, look in the mirror and scream at the top of your lungs...."YOU"RE TEARING ME APART". Hold the pose for three seconds...keep pulling....now open your eys as wide as you can just before you stop pulling.
    There you did it. Are you starting to feel a little better?
    Does your day seem a little different from all the other days that were exactly like all the other countless days/daze until you did the Dean and tore yourself apart?
    If not do it again or even better yet, if you live with someone ask them if they have a moment and repeat the exercise right in front of them.
    Having a forgettable argument with the spouse? Dean me up, Scotty.
    Just found out ya got cancer? Do Da Dean
    If you want to have a truly memorable, good or bad, day...go downtown and start doing the Dean in front of people that you don't even know
    In the  movie Disaster Artist James Franco who once played James Dean in a biopic did a tremendous imitation of Tommy Wiseau doing a crappy imitation of James Dean doing the Dean.
    Look at all the attention Franco has gathered.
    If you can get somebody to take your picture while you're doing the Dean and you paste it on facebook without any further comment, you will gert some likes which will brighten up your day.
    Caution, when you're doing the Dean and the photographer is getting ready to snap the image....don't anticpate the climax. It's hard to do especially if the photographer is one of those "okay one, two, three" types. At the count of  two, your liable to pose a little bit which cuts down on the vulnerability which gives the exercise its authenticity resulting in an homogenized look referred to as a Clean Dean.
    A great place to do the Dean is at a sporting event where you can exercise at will and yet give the illusion of containment.
    Once a year, the State of the Union speech is a great motivator. I did the Dean at least a hundred times during the last one...slighly more than one a minute. When I went to sleep that night I dreamt that Elvis Presley was president.
    Finally, a wonderful time to do the Dean is immediately after reading an instructional essay on the cathartic effects of the exercise.
    Like right now.
    Try it.
    Your dreams will improve.
STILL IN THE GAME
    I'd miss Mr. Baseball more if I didn't dream about him so often.
    I dreamt about him again last night. He was laughing and healthy. I remember telling him in the dream "Hey Dude, I thought you were dead”. To which he responded "Do I look dead to you”. In my dream/s he looks as far from dead as imaginable. He's radiant with vibrant light. He even looks like he dropped twenty pounds. We're laughing like we always were. Laughing and talking wonderful trash. 
    I call him Mr. Baseball because he won a bet with me and the stakes were whoever won the bet had to be called Mr. Baseball by the loser for the rest of their lives.
   I didn't mind calling Mr Baseball Mr. Baseball because it ended another argument we had going. His first name was Gerry and my given first name is Jerry. We both claimed that one of us was an imposter with the wrong letter starting his name. I'm Jeremiah, he's Gerard.
    Mr. Baseball taught Spanish. One day I walked past his classroom and we exchanged winks. He held up five fingers which I knew meant that he had five weeks left until retirement.
    He was a world traveler and had big plans.
    His wife Rosie had her retirement dinner that very night.
    Rosie and Baseball attended Rosie's dinner and midway through, according to Rosie, Baseball turned to her and said "I feel like I've just had a shot of novacain."
    With that, he collapsed on the floor.
    They rushed him to the hospital. He had suffered a massive stroke. The doctor's said he wasn't going go regain consciousness. Rosie was faced with the decision....should they keep him on life support or let him go.
    Rosie chose support.
    Mr. Baseball was still in the game, at bat but it was the bottom of the ninth with 2 0uts, two strikes on the batter and the home team down by 10.
    Much earlier in Mr. Baseball's game but only a couple of years in the past. We were walking in the hallway together when the secretary from the main office breezed by us. As she passed Joanne observed "you two guys are the slowest walkers I've ever seen."
    Then in a flash she was down the hall at full giddyap with what she called her purposeful stride.
    I've always been a slow walker unless I was late for a class or headed for the men's room.  In retrospect, I'm not sure if Mr. Baseball was a naturally slow walker. The extra weight that he had gained over the years had resulted in a bad back and bad knees. Both the back and the knees would become factors as the innings of our lives passed at differing velocity.
    Of course we were talking baseball. The prospects of the Chicago Cubs was the subject when Baseball, as he liked to do, swerved into another ursine subject from a Christmas party past.
    "Remember that fiberoptic bear", Mr Baseball asked.
    I did and he knew damned well that I did.
    That's why he asked the question in the first place. To piss me off.
As I was remembering, Joanne still in giddyap passed us going in the other direction."Whatever you two guys are talking about it must be interesting" Jo observed.
"It sure is" said Mr. Baseball.
    Mr. Baseball and I had been talking about a Christmas Party and the jist of a Christmas Past.
    I hadn't attended a Christmas Party for 30 years. At the last one I attended everybody got smashed which presented a vibrational, intuitional overload resulting in way too much information and a couple decade long grudges
    I was working in the building where Mr. Baseball was teaching Spanish.
    A few weeks earlier, my wife Lynn and I had gone to the movies with Mr. Baseball and his wife Rosie.  We had dinner at Bugaboo Creek after the movie and somehow the conversation turned to an oncoming Christmas party. Although I was now retired, I had been filling in for a woman who was on maternity leave. I wasn't crazy about the assigment. I had been a twelfth grade teacher and all of a sudden I was teaching ninth grade.
   God bless anybody who teaches ninth grade.
    I had started my career there. It was kinda cool that I was finishing it in the same building, the same room in fact that I had begun thirty five years prior. I liked the people, teachers and staff, who worked in the building. They treated me with respect and kindness. They liked to say that I was their idol because I was retired.
    When I shared my hang up about Christmas parties, Rosie ,Lynn and Baseball gave me a collective 'get over it" response. To my surprise, Lynn seemed interested in attending the party. She told Mr. Baseball to” pick up two tickets for us” and we'd pay him at the party.
    Since I hadn't been  to a faculty party in decades, I wondered how the attendees passed the time before and after the buffet. Baseball told me that a "white elephant" activity was on the agenda. I didn't know what a white elephant activity entailed so I asked Baseball to sum it up for me.
    "You bring in some piece of junk you've got hanging around the house that you don't want, you don't know what to do with and yet you don't want to throw out. You wrap the junk up as nice as you can or in your case have Lynn wrap the junk up. You give your precision wrapped junk to somebody else. They give the piece of junk that they don't want to you and everybody's happy, sort of"
    The whole exercise sounded like a microcosm of most of the relationships that I'd observed in my lifetime and thus possessed a certain minimal degree of valididty along with existential possibility....
    A week later, on a snowy December night, Lynn and I arrived at the scene of the party. I had forgotten about the "white elephant". I asked Lynn if she remembered and of course she had it "covered".
    We entered a little early so we had our choice of seats. We saved two places for Rosie and Mr. Baseball. As it turned out Chris, the principal and his wife along with the vice principal Ken and his wife chose to sit with us.
    Once the crowd had gathered, Chris went around with a manilla envelope which contained a bunch of numbers. I found out that I had to draw a number from the envelope. The number that I drew would have something to do with the order in which I would select from the well wrapped white elephants on the "elephant" table.
    Mr. Baseball picked first and pulled out the number 4 which he immediately described as "Lou Gehrig" the famous first baseman of the Yankees....the Iron Horse....the luckiest man....wore number 4. Lou Gehrig was Mr. Baseball's father's favorite player. Lou had died with the disease that now carries his name.
    I picked next and pulled out the number 32 (Jim Brown)
   I shrugged as once again, I was at the bottom of the barrel. I glanced at Mr. Baseball and tried to make the best out of yet another calamitous draw.I expected to see a big shit eating grin; instead I saw a shadow of worry cross Mr. Baseball's face. The cause of the umbrage was not yet discernible to me.A few minutes later I understood why the moonshadow had danced across the face of Mr. Baseball.
   Sadie, the school psychiatrist, explained the rules of the White Elephant game. "Each person draws a number. The person who draws number 1 goes first, picks any gift/elephant....opens it and sits down. Number 2 person has a choice, he/she can pick a gift from the unopened/mystery elepant prize table  OR if  he/she likes the gift that number 1 opened, he/she can ignore the mystery pile and STEAL what number 1 had just pulled from the pile which would send Number 1 back to the pile to pull another prize and on and on until all the elepants are gone and everybody has what they have. The higher the number you drew, the more elephants you have to choose from. Stealing is encouraged but no elephant can be stolen more than three times and no elephant can be stolen back to back"
   I had the highest number which meant I would have the choice of any elephant that hadn't been stolen three times OR the last wrapped prize in the pile.
   The person who drew Number 1, a math teacher named Betsy, stepped up to the table and picked out a nicely wrapped medium sized prize. She opened the prize package and inside was a little teapot, short but not particularly stout. Person 2 stepped forward, inspected the teapot, shook his head and opened a package that contained three frosted martini glasses. Person 3 a business teacher  unwrapped an elephant that contained a dozen castte tapes from the 70s/80's.
   The next person to choose was Mr. Baseball. Baseball slauntered up to the prize table. In case you haven't heard the word 'slaunter,' it's an uncomplimentary verb that Lynn used to describe the slow walk employed both by me and by Mr. Baseball. Slaunter means a slow, sloppy saunter.
    When Mr. Baseball got to the table, he turned his head to look over his left shoulder then turned it to look over his right shoulder then shook his head and shrugged. His body language indicating that he didn' t want anything that had been chosen so far so WTF, he  might as well choose from the pile where he picked the very package that Lynn had wrapped and which contained an empty wooden box containing A to Z dividers in which coupons could be kept and organized.
    Lynn was delighted, Mr. Baseball not so much. His thrall diminished even further when he returned to our table and I loud whispered to Lynn in a volume meant to be overheard  "we've been trying to get rid of that piece of junk for years".
    Once again it dawned on me that we had a decent deal. I didn't know if Lynn understood our good fortune so I mansplained to her that we had the last number  and that meant we could steal ANYTHING that had been chosen. To illustrate my superfluous explanation, I asked her if she wanted the martini glasses. She said that "we had more martini glasses than we needed already".
    Next, a very pregnant woman picked a huge package from the table which was obviously a stuffed animal of some sort. The package turned out to be a gigantic teddy bear which  Laura said would be perfect for her baby to play with in a couple of years and for the rest of her life. Everybody, almost everybody oohed and aahed at the appropriate cuteness of the story. Lauara was the first person to be pleased with her selection.
    Almost everybody was shocked when two picks later, Rose a recent grandmother said "I'll take Teddy, thank you”. Rose went over to Laura and took the teddy bear that Laura's child would seemingly never cuddle.
    Laura, clearly disappointed, picked again. This time the elephant turned out to be a series of interlocking picture frames for three by five photographs which Ivan a photography teacher commented, "Oh that is so stolen." and took the frames from Laura who immediately took the teddy back from Rose.
    The game was heating up.
    Lynn nodded, willing now to steal.
    And Mr. Baseball still had our junk.
    Two picks later, Ava stole the teddy bear from Laura. According to the rules, Ava owned the bear.
    Next came a random stampede of elephants including but not limited to an attache case, a toaster, a fiber optic bear, a plastic chess set, a glass sculpture, a glow in the dark snowman, box of golf tees, a wallet, a pair of gloves and another ten items whose non-descript existence escapes my recall.
   As the game went on, patterns seemed to emerge, Laura kept opening the best packages and those packages would be stolen from her. This happened at least three times. The later it grew, the more enthusiastically folks waved their newly acquired pieces of junk hoping that whoever's number was up would steal the junk from them and give them another shot at the elephant.
   Remember, the junk that each of them  was trying to get rid of was the very junk that somebody else had already successfully gotten rid of by getting rid of it to the very people who were trying to get rid of it again in the hopes of getting yet another piece of junk that they would be less willing to get rid of..
   The usual.
    "This box contains all twenty six letters of the alphabet. Great for coupon clippers and debt collectors."
    "Everybody loves to play chess. Chess sharpens the mind. Here's a beautiful little chess set."
    "Don't you dare come over here and take my fiber optic bear."
    "This whatever it is would make a great whatchamacallit."
    When only a few items remained on the table, we had to get serious about our decision making. Like most husbands, my happiest moments come when I'm able to put a smile on the face of my wife. Like most husbands, I always want to know what it is that my wife wants  Like most husbands I ask her what she wants too much which irritates her because at a certain point I'm supposed to know what she wants without asking her and if I ask her what she wants at the point when I'm supposed to KNOW what she wants without asking well, she "doesn't want anything, thank you" and that's not good.
    I was approaching that sensitive point when Lynn astonished me by looking directly into my eyes with an expression that was very close to "kiss me" and saying with purrfect clarity. " I love that fiber optic bear. Get it for me."
    All of a sudden I was elevated to the next level...Knight errant...man on a mission. I had an opportunity to earn a smile.I was in perfect position.
    The fiber optic bear had drawn zero attention through the entire game and this was the end of the game. Brad the librarian had drawn the bear early and throughout the game he had used reverse psycholgy "Don't you take my fiber optic bear. I love this bear. etc" all of which proved ineffective as he was still stuck with an unwanted bear which would be in Brad's garbage can within 24 hours.
    When my turn came, the bear was right there.I went to the table. I listened to the various offers. "I know this is gonna break your heart, Brad, but give me that bear."
    Brad didn't even fake heartbreak, when he handed me the bear.
    I took my trophy back to the Lynn. She looked at the bear with tenderness and then turned her loving eyes for towards me.  She gave me a sweet kiss on the lips as almost everybody ooohed and aaahed. Momentarily I was young and brave.
   In the meantime, Brad had decided to keep the game going by stealing once again from Laura. I wasn't paying much attention. I was focused on my refountained youth and courage. The reverie was rudely interrupted when Laura, the oft-wronged Laura, burst into my space. "I'll take the bear,Jer."
    "Don't take the bear, Laura," I pleaded as my courage began to dissolve.
    "Hey, you're retired and you make more money than anybody here so say goodbye to the bear, Jer"
    Laura and the bear trundled back to the other side of the room.
    It was my turn to choose again. If I took the last elephant, the game would be over. On the way to the table, I forgave Laura. She had a bambino on the way plus she had been stolen from at least four times and was still being tortured by Ava and the teddy bear. Mr. Baseball was still saddled with my piece of junk.
   I decided to keep the game going, maybe I'd get another shot at the bear.
    Once again I heard the cacophony of pleas.
    One plea stood out. "Jerry, take this whatever it is and assign your students to write a composition to figure out what the hell it is."
    I stole the whatever it is/was from a weird guy named Chuck, a science teacher welll known for incomplete passes at female colleagues.
    The stolen object was a glass "sculpture" about a foot long and ten inches high. The "sculpture" looked vaguely like some sort of drug delivery system or a synthesis of Sideshow Bob and a snake crawling out of a saxophone resting on lava. Trying to be good natured and retain composure. I said that I would indeed use this as a composition subject. I brought the questionable "sculpture" back to my seat where Lynn looked too flabbergasted to speak.
    Chuck followed me over to my table and stole from Mr. Baseball our cardboard classification system.
    I heard Chris, the principal mutter under his breath...."what's Chuck gonna do with THAT? Keep record of his strike outs?"
   Mr. Baseball jumped to his feet and slauntered over to Laura."I'll take the fiber optic bear." Baseball came back to our table, and set the fiber optic bear next to Lynn within her reach but far beyond her grasp.
    Laura took the attache case from Ken.
    Ken ended the game by choosing the last elephant which turned out to be a candy jar full of Hershey kisses.
    For a moment, I thought that Baseball had redeemed the bear in order to gift it to Lynn.
    "Hey Baseball, I'll give you this beautiful glass sculpture for the bear."
    "Baseball turned to me with  the previously absentshit eating grin and said: "why should I take that ugly thing back, I've been trying to get rid of that piece of shit for the last five years."
The party was over.
A few minutes later Lynn and I were silently driving home in frigid, black ice weather that could be described as an Arctic assault appropriate only for polar bears.
MAN HAT ON
    Sixty eight years ago, Doc Zilla bought a Stetson. Doc died thirty five years ago. He passed the Stetson on to my father who immediately passed it on to me.Vin thought that I would think that the hat was retro.I did.
    I thought the lid was retro which meant I thought it was gimmicky in a cool way and would separate me from everybody else. I was too young for the hat.It separated itself from me.
    I proved that conclusively a couple years later at a disastrous cabin party. It's always nice to have Jack Daniels in the room but not a good idea to give him the mike. Consequently, I told everybody off  in a tragic effort to save the world before peeling out bareheaded at 90 miles per hour. Not only had I left behind a few acquaintances but more importantly I left behind the Stetson. I never saw the hat again. I hope it found the head of someone more worthy.
    I vowed that someday, somehow, when I was ready, I would get that hat back again. I had faith that a path to the Stetson would be revealed to me.I started wearing baseball hats as a penance. They separated me from nobody except Yankee  haters and Red Sox fans. I can't say that I missed them.
    I am a patient man.
    I also believe that vocabulary shapes destiny. I didn't have an articulate enough hat vocabulary to describe the Zilla Stetson that I was seeking and until I did, the lid would linger somewhere out there beyond my destiny.
    All this happened during my first marriage. The marriage outlasted the hat but not by much even though Jack had permanently left the building.
    Lynn came into my life after both my hat and my first wife were long gone.Lynn never saw my hat and I had trouble explaining it to her. Lynn had seen my first wife a few times and had no trouble explaining her. Because we are human, it is easier for us to explain than to understand.
    Lynn also had no trouble explaning baseball hats and how juvenile she thoght they were especially for a guy like me who still had "good hair".
    I began this story as a thirty year old kid trying to ironically wear a man's hat and then I devolved into a man wearing a kid's hat. One day, Lynn and I decided it would be better if I tried being a man wearing a man's hat. With this agreement, revelation ignited somewhere in the near future, we simply had to make our way into that future and the mystery would appear to us in the form of realization. That's the way the world works. When you say somethng in the present and you really mean it, that something starts to happen in the future. As we approach that future, the gimmick is to hold onto the vision we had and keep it in place until we reach that future and POW there it is.
    Of course, you've got to really mean what you say and since most of us most of the time  don't really mean what we say the future is catastrophically non-linear brightened by the good fortune randomly generated by occasional, almost accidental outbursts of optimistic sincerity from a nearly forgotten past.
    About a month later a visual clarity trumped my vocabularic inadequacy and a path to the hat suddenly appeared. Then, out of nowhere, Lynn suggested that we go see The Aviator which is screening in the discount house a couple of miles away. The discount house known as Movies 10 is the last stop for feature movies before the brief hiatus when they disappear and are prepared for Netflix etc.
    In other words this is their last stand at the box office. The popcorn costs as much as the viewing of the movie which is a straight up perk to the discount chain dispensaries.
    I'm not a fan of bio-pics especially if they are built around people and events that I can remember. I always remember the people and the events depicted as so much more complex and dramatic than the condensed imitations that constitute the majority of biopics. I already had a full dose of the real Kate Hepburn and wasn't thrilled about watching Blanchett channel Hepburn in a battle of dueling Kates.The deciding vote as usual belonged to Lynn.
    We went.
    During the showing itself, I fidgeted in my seat. I put my elbows on the back of the seat in front of mine and rested my chin on my palms. Typical sulking jerk exercising a little pent up passive aggression.
    We were the only people in the theater.
    All of a sudden on the screen, DiCaprio gets out of a plane or a car or something. I'm shocked to see that he's wearing my hat.I leaned back in my seat.
    "That's my hat. DiCaprio's got my hat", I whispered too loudly.
    Lynn shushed me.
    A little later DiCaprio and the hat appeared again on screen. This time, Lynn whispered to me in a far more appropriate volume, even though we were the only two nuts in in the dark. A light had gone on in her head. "Oh THAT's your hat. I like it."
    I said "that is exactly my hat."
    I didn't have the words but I had the image, the  visual. Usually when I write, I have the visual and the vocabulary comes to me. In the case of the hat, I had the image and now so do you but I still can't give you the words. But we're making progress, ain't we?
    With visual vocabulary firmly in place and with destiny drawing closer to revelation, I made an appointment to meet the Master Hatter.
Lynn and I went to lunch before the appointment and our conversation dangled a few minutes past the appointed time to meet the Hatter. We arrived late and were informed in no uncertain terms that we would have to wait because the Hatter "is a busy man". Or we could just leave. Whatever.
    We waited an hour in his tiny vestibule while people came and went, collecting their laundry. Eventually, the Hatter made his way to the counter of the dry cleaning establishment that serves as a front for his creativity. He makes his hats in the back. The dry cleaning joint is the cottage for his industry.
    It became very evident that when you talk to a clear eyed man like the Hatter about hats, you better know what the hell you're talking about and if you don't have the coin or the courage to purchase the hat that you better know what you're talking about well then, he knows that you know that he knows that you're just wasting his time as well as your own, only his time is more valuable than yours because he knows what he's doing and you don't know what the hell you're doing. Etc.
    I told him I was in the market for a hat. I told him about the Doc Zilla hat; how I had come to own it and lose it. He seemed interested or at least interested enough to ask the essential question. "So, what kind of hat are you looking for?"
    I knew the answer, sort of. I told him I had just seen The Aviator and the hat in that movie was exactly the hat that I had lost and wanted to regain. I asked him if he had ever seen The Aviator.
    As soon as I asked him that question, something in his demeanor changed. Up to the Aviator question  he had been more business like than friendly, more challenging than engaging. He was sizing me up. As a hat maker, size definitely mattered.
    At that point, he invited us to step out of the vestibule, past the counter, past the racks and racks and racks of other people's clothing. The Hatter invited us into the backroom where he interviewed serious hat seekers. We had passed the entrance exam.
    As we made our way to the inner sanctum, we passed a stool upon which was a beauty of a hat.
"Now, that's a hat", I said in passing.
"That's MY Hat" replied the Master Hatter.
    I still lack the chapeau vocab to describe that hat on the stool but suffice it to say that a hat made by a master hat maker for his own dome is indeed a joy to behold. The Hatter picked up on my joy regarding his hat which made the dozen steps into his back room much less threatening.
   I knew the Hat makers name but he didn't know mine. Many more people seek the Hat Master than are sought by him. I had told him my name when I called to make the appointment. I told him my name again when we met at the counter. When we got to the backroom, he told me something I already knew and asked me something that I had already told him.
    "My name is Brown" said the Hat Maker, what's yours?"
    After he said Brown, I resisted the urge to say "if you tell me again, I'm gonna knock ya down".
    "They call me Ice" I said.
    Brown resisted the urge to say "that's cool".
    We shook hands.
    "Now, tell me again. What kind of hat do you have in mind?"
    "Did you see The Aviator?", I replied again.
    "Oh yeah" said Brown.
    Once again, I felt more at ease, more connected. Movies are readily available cultural metaphors. Whenever we share metaphor we share a bit of truth."Leonardo DiCaprio was wearing my hat in that movie. Do you remember that hat? That hat is my hat or should I say that hat was Doc Zilla's. THAT is Exactly the hat I'm looking for.”
    "Exactly THAT hat?" Brown asked
    "Exactly", I asserted.
    Brown said " Look at the top of that hat rack. Do you see that hat? That is exactly the hat in the Aviator. Reach up and get it. Take a look for yourself".
    I followed his directions. I pulled the hat down and took a close look.
    "It looks like the Aviator hat" I estimated.
    "I've got news for you Ice. Not only does it look a lot like the hat DiCaprio wore in the movie. It IS the hat he wore. I made that hat for the movie and you've got that hat right in your hands."
    "THIS is the hat that Leo wore in the movie? What's it doing here?"
    "Often when I make hats for movies, they send the hats back to me. I hold on to the hats and keeps them safe in case the film makers have to reshoot a scene and they don't want to screw up the continuity. That's the actual hat I made for Martin Scorcese to use in The Aviator to go on the head of Howard Hughes as played by Leonardo DiCaprio.
    "Leo wore this hat," I asked incredulously.
    "That EXACT hat" said Brown.
    I tried on the hat.
    Size matters. The hat was too big.
    "Whoa, Leo's got a big head" I observed.
    "Why don't you try Richard Gere's hat from Chicago. That one's on the back behind Leo's hat"
    I pulled down the Chicago hat and tried it on for size. Gere's hat was too small.
    " I think you're closer to Leo than to Richard, Ice. Gere wears a seven and a quarter. Leo wears a seven and five eighths. Figure you're about the size of George Clooney. I'm working on his hat right now"
    When Lynn and I were waiting in his vestibule, Brown had been making a hat for George Clooney. "George is a seven and a half" said the Hatter. "It's better to have a fit that's a little loose rather than a little tight. We call that 'headroom'.
    Brown took out his measuring tape and wrapped it around my dome. "Seven and a half, Ice. Same size as George."
    I had my size. I had my style. Not bad for a guy coming in with zero hat vocabulary. Still, as I looked at the Aviator hat, something was wrong. It was the hat band. The Doc Zilla brand was a darker brown. Hatter grabbed a darker brown band, a 'chocolate' brown and wrapped it around the Aviator hat that I had on my head.
    Thanks to Jack Daniels, I couldn't remember the last time I saw the Doc Zilla hat. I could remember a picture someone had taken of me the last time I wore the hat when I was trying to save the ozone and preserve the integrity of art with profanity while insulting everyone around me in a dazzling triple play of boorishness.
    Not a pretty picture, except for the hat.
    The picture was in black and white. I recalled a differentiation in the tone of black between the hat and the hatband. The hatband was definitely darker as was the one that Paul wrapped around the exact Avaitor hat. Still uncertain, I asked for a second and third opinion.
    Both Lynn and Brown agreed that the combination looked great but the final decision was mine. I decided I would go for MY hat which was Doc Zilla's hat which because of the darker hat band wasn't EXACTLY Leonardo's hat which wasn't actually Leonardo's hat anyways but Howard Hughes's hat as played by Leo as envisioned by Martin Scorcese and his wardrobe director. I am my own wardrobe director and I sure as hell am not Leonardo DiCaprio nor Howard Hughes nor Matin Scorcese.
    As if reading my mind, Brown said "Leo's surprisingly tall"
    "Do you know Leo?" I asked
    "I fitted him for that hat you got on your head. I'll tell you something else, Leo's weird."
    "Whaddya mean Leo's weird", I wanted an answer because I didn't want to believe that Leo was weird. Considering Brown was running his hat business out of a dry cleaning store, I thought maybe it was the Hatter who was mad. That's been known to happen.
    "Let me tell you about his fitting", Brown began.
"First of all, Alec Baldwin didn't like the hat that I made for him. I had to calm Baldwin down by explaining that the hat was authentic to the year and to his character as well as the fact that the hat had been made to the exact specifications sent by the wardrobe director and approved by Marty himself.
"Baldwin finally calmed down and headed back to his trailer, hat in hand. Without Baldwin around, the atmosphere grew less tense and more expectant. Everybody knew that Leo was next on the schedule which was a big deal all the way around. Right on schedule, the door opens and in walks Leo. A silent, barely visible swoon filled the room. Leo's a lanky guy, surprisingly tall as I said before and very thin. He introduced himself as Leo. I introduced myself as Dave. We shook hands. I pulled the hat out of the box. This is when Leo got weird.I stepped forward to put the hat on his head. Leo stepped backwards, spooked, and he disturbed the air between us with a double open palm, ten finger pushback. The signal was clear. 'don't touch me, man and get that hat away from me'. "Feeling like I had caught the plague after stepping in a pile of dogshit, I took a few steps back", Dave recalled.
    "With that, Leo turned his back on me and walked across the room to the full length mirror. He stood in front of the mirror, studying his reflection for what seemed like an hour but was probably five minutes. The room was completely quiet. After about forty five minutes or maybe four, I whispered to the wardrobe assistant on my left. 'What the hell is he doing?'
    "She whispered back, 'I think he's getting into character'.
    "A minute or fifteen later, Leo turned away from the mirror and headed over in my direction. The guy coming over to me, however, was no longer the guy who had turned his back on me 300 or 3000 seconds earlier. The guy coming towards me was Howard Hughes. Leo was gone and Howard Hughes was ready to be reunited with his hat.
    I put the hat on Howard's head. The fit was perfect as I knew it would be. The studio had sent me the exact measurement of Leo's head as a reference. With his hat on his head, the reincarnated ghost of Howard Hughes walked back to the mirror. He tilted  his head from the left to the right. He pulled the back of the hat down, which made the fron of the hat tip up slightlt. He nodded in approval.
    Howard Hughes turned away from the mirror and paused for just a moment. In that moment, Leo took Howard's hat off his head. He walked towards me, hat in hand. He was a different man from the man on whose head I had placed the hat a minute ago. In the space of about ten minutes, this guy had become two entirely different people.
    Leo/Howard looked at me and said ' that's exactly the hat, Dave'.
 Dave continued “We shook hands again. I'm pretty sure I was shaking with Leo and not Howard because the handshake was strong and Howard Hughes wasn't known for the strength of his handshake. I  thanked him for the compliment. Apparently I had the right guy as I called him 'Leo'. He after all had called me 'Dave'. I guess it was right because he went on his way and as he left, the swoon in the fitting became more visible as did the relief. That's what I mean when I say 'weird'. I've met a lot of actors but I'd never seen anybody do that or have that effect. Baldwin,the actor, didn't think his hat looked good on him. DiCaprio had no concern how the hat would look on him because it wasn't his hat anyways. The hat belonged to the character of Howard Hughes. Before Leo could evaluate the hat, he had to see the hat through the eyes of the character. Like I said, concluded the Hatter. Leo's weird."
    By the time the Master Hatter had finished his Hollywood tale and the weirdness of Leo, I had already decided that I wanted the hat.
    But there were complications.
   I didn't want Leo's hat or Howard's hat. I didn't even want Doc Zilla's hat anymore. I wanted MY hat and the hat that the Hatter put on my head with the darker band was exactly that hat. The deal was almost done.
   The price tag was next and it was hefty.
   We entered the area between stiumulus and response.
   That time of final objection which comes before the moment of acceptance or rejection.
Lynn, who is all about maintenance, found her voice. "Well it's a nice hat but a very expensive hat. I'm concerned about the care of the hat. How will it stand up to water?. What if the hat loses its shape? If he gets caught in the rain, can he bring the hat back to you for reshaping. Will rain ruin this hat? Can he wear it in a rainstorm?"
    The whole deal was up in the air with the machine gun of those questions.
    I was worried.
    I should have had more confidence in Brown.
    He looked Lynn straight in the eye and said, "Mrs. Rivers, the hat is made of beaver and beavers are pretty good with water."
    Bam the first volley returned
    "And remember," the Hatter continued, "When it begins to rain, that's not the time a man takes OFF his hat. That's the time he puts it ON. He'll be wearing this hat for the rest of his life so if you divide cost by years, this hat is a bargain."
    Game, set, match.
    We ordered my hat.
    I've worn it ever since.
    I don't wear it everywhere. I only wear it on those occasions when I want to look exactly like myself.
    One of those times occurred a couple of months ago when I was invited to a beer tasting event put on by the alumni foundation of one of my colleges. By this time I was full of radiation and barely able to control my urges and there was only one small water closet at this event so we stayed very close to it and I rushed it a couple of times in the hour that we spent.
    At this event, I noticed someone at the bar. I couldn't take my eyes off this guy. Everytime I looked at him, he was looking somewhere else. When I find myself in that situation, I'm pretty sure that the person looks back at those moments when I'm not looking.
    Finally, I went to Lynn.
    "See that guy sitting at the bar? Is that Beau?"
    Beau is my son from my first marriage. I hadn't seen him nor spoke to hime in almost twenty years.
    Lynn said she thought it was Beau.
    I tried to figure out what I would say to him of if I should even say anything after so much pain. I decided I would say something. I didn't know what. I figured the words would come when I got there. I headed over in his direction.
    He was gone.
    I don't know if he saw me or not but if he did, he saw me looking like myself.
DEER LAKE AND BEYOND
    I read his auto-biography, The Greatest.
    Towards the ending of his book, Muhammad Ali invited anyone who had read the book that far to come and visit him at his training camp where they would be welcome. He even gave simple directions. Go to Deer Lake. Go to the gas station in the middle of town. Turn left at the gas station. Come up the mountain road. Watch for the boulders along the side of the road. The boulders have names of past champions painted on them. If you see them. you're in the right place.  Drive to the top of the road. Park your car.
    I had a few days off with no particular place to go. I had a truck. I had a wife and a three year old son. We got in the truck. We trucked to Pennsylvania. We drove to Deer Lake. We found the gas station.
    (Oh my God there's the gas station)
    We turned left on the mountain road.
    Oh My God, there's the boulders.
    We were unmistakably on the turf of Muhammad Ali.. We kept going. We parked the truck.
    I couldn't believe how simple it was. Exactly how Ali described it in his book. We were on the property of perhaps the most famous man on earth. No one had stopped us. Searching for parallels. I tried to picture myself pulling into Ronald Reagan's ranch. I imagined security guards with sunglasses and rifles. I imagined a few years in federal prison.
    Here there was no security, only a collection of cabins and 7 A.M. Pennsylvania morning silence and fog. I was happy just to be there enjoying the electrified serenity. I didn't dare wish for anything more. For all I knew, I was breaking a law. What was I going to tell the cop? "I read the book. I turned at the gas station. I thought I was welcome etc." I didn't think that sounded too good.
    My son climbed out of the truck and headed over to a boulder. We looked at a few of the boulders. I told him a little story about each of the names on the boulders.
    Then I heard my wife say, "Ice"!I walked back to the car, just a few steps away.
    "Does Muhammad Ali have a moustache", she asked.
    "Not that I know of. Why do you ask"
    "Because some guy with a moustache just walked into one of those cabins"
    She pointed.
    Almost immediately, I saw a back emerging from that cabin. Only one person on earth had a back like that. Muhammad Ali
    "It's him", I whispered in alarmed awe. In fright, the usual choice of fight or flight arrived. Fight? Well this was the heavyweight champion of the world I was looking at and I was an interloper on his property. Fight wasn't going to work for damn sure. Flight? I could back up, grab my son and take off, if not like a robber in the night certainly like a stalker in the sunrise.
   By this time, Ali was a few feet from my truck.
    I stepped out of the truck and walked towards him. "Good morning Champ" felt about right so I dropped it on him.
    He looked at me, through me and somehow spotted my son.
    "Be careful your boy over there on the rock"
    I glanced over and there was my boy precariously perched on the Jake LaMotta boulder. When I came back to the truck, Ali was waiting for me.
    "Ya wannna see a magic show" said the Greatest to my boy and me.
   I said "Sure,I'll get my wife"
    He nodded. He waited.
   A few moments later, my wife, my son and I were following Muhammad Ali into his empty mountain gymnasium. He opened the door, we four went inside.Ali locked in on me. He asked me what I did.
    I told him I was a teacher.
    He replied in a voice so soft barely audible, the whisper of an old man. If"you so smart? What did Lincoln say when he woke up with a hangover?"
   "I don't know Champ" I responded.
    "I freed the who?", Ali answered.
    And there it was, one of the most heavily identified and analyzed racial figures of all time was making my acquaintance with a complex little ethnic joke.
    I didn't know what the hell to do.
    I laughed.
    We all did.
    It was the right thing. I was still the most important man on earth in the eyes of the most famous man on earth.
    For the next half hour he made scarves come out of my ears and made cards disappear all the while making the three of us, feel as if we were the absolute center of his universe. A couple of times I almost felt sorry for him, he was trying so hard to please. Then I would remind myself where I was and whom I was attempting to feel sorry for.
Muhammad Ali
    Somewhere during the half hour, other people began to show up.
    Soon the number was up to fifty and Ali was still locked on us.
    He had other people to lock on. Another day in training camp was beginning as our time together was ending. Ali knew hows to close.
    His last few words to me were these
    "You a teacher...be good to those kids. Tell 'em this story"
    Then he feinted that left jab at me.
    That was goodbye.
    We would meet again.
FLASHBACK
    I got blizzarded and sold out of the first Ali-Frazier fight.
    Yes, a March 8 blizzard made driving nearly impossible and I lived a long way from the Auditorium. The Auditorium was the theater that screened the HBO production of Ali-Frazier. Back in those days, a pay per view event did not appear on teevee. We had to travel if we expected to participate. By the time glascaded to the Auditorium, the unthinkable had happened. The venue was completely sold out and occupied. Absolutely zero tickets were available.
    We cross-countried home and listened to a heavily edited version of the fight on the radio in my living room along with brother Deke and the great Johnny Crown. I'll tell the story of that evening some other time, for now it's merely prologue. Let's just say we lit our victory cigars too early and with fake confidence.
   Ali lost.
   I vowed I would NOT miss the rematch.
    As usual, I overcompensated.
    When the inevitable rematch was scheduled for Madison Square Garden, I contacted my buddy Kevin in New York City and asked him to pick me up two ringside seats for the fight; one for me and one for Deke.
    The ringside tickets cost an unheard of 100 bucks apiece.
    The day of the fight arrived. We put on our rented tuxedos and flew to New York. All of our buddies were going to watch the fight on closed circuit again at the Auditorium. This time everybody bought their tickets in advance. My pals gave us a big send off at the airport as part of their pre-fight celebration.
    We arrived in The Apple and made our way over to Crazy Joe's apartment. We had a few beers at Joe's and headed to the Garden. The gigantic poster in Times Square at the time was of Al Pacino as Serpico.
   We made our way to the Garden.
   We paused outside for gyros and souvlavki.
    We went inside.
   Our "ringside" seats proved to be pretty far from ringside because even though we wore tuxedos our name wasn't Sinatra or anything close to that although the actor who played the Son from Sanford and Son had the seat next to mine.
   Big time, baby.
    I had a nice new 35 millimeter Canon DSL. I was proud of that camera and thought I was Ice Sports Illustrated Photographer Pacino. This was the first time that I was ever in the same room as Ali and Frazier. It would not be the last
 Chan Shake Handshake  
    There's a line in the Grateful Dead's “United States Blues”. "Shake the hand that shook the hand of PT Barnum and Charley Chan." Now if you shook that hand, then anytime anybody shook your hand they would also be shaking the hand of Charley Chan.
   That's a Chan shake.
    We're all in one big fraternity without the gender restriction and the secrret handshake. The unifying, not so secret handshake is our humanity. When we literally do shake hands, we emphasize the familial nature of our humanity and we pass it on. We drop our weapons.We've all got powerful Chan shakes to pass on to one another. Here's a very brief snapshot of what you get when you shake my hand.
    I shook hands with Jim Irwin, a man who walked on the moon.
    I shook hands with Norman Baker who navigated the papyrus raft the Ra across the Atlantic from Africa to South America.
    I took part  in Hands Across America. I was standing at the very begininng of the East Coast line in Battery Park looking directly at the Twin Towers.
    On my way home, a couple of days later, I happened to run into a woman who had been at the end of the line in California. Naturally, we shook hands which linked the line in the East with the line in the West; a cross country handshake.
    So that covers the United States from shore to shore and extends to South America to Africa and then flies us all to the moon.
    Not a bad distance.
    To fill in some other blanks, I shook hands with Muhammad Ali. Imagine all the hands that have shaken Ali's hand and all of the hands that have shaken the hands that Ali's hand. Lot's of people starting with uh, pick two, Malcom X and the Beatles.
    Let's call our individual articulated collective handshakes our Chan Shakes. Chan shake with me and you get all of the above.
    Before leaving the Chan Shake, let's momentarily go in another direction.       Let's call it Face in the Crowd.
Thousands of people saw Buddy Holland and Bobby Darin perform live.
Thousands of people saw Elvis perform live twice.
Thousands of people saw George Harrison perfom live.
Thousands of people saw Dylan and the Band on their Planet Waves tour.
Thousand saw the Dead on their Wake of the Flood tour.
Thousands saw Secretariat win the Triple Crown at Belmont.
Thousands saw the Mets clinch the National League Pennant at Wrigley Field in 73.
Thousands saw Affirmed win the Triple Crown at Belmont.
Thousands saw Seattle Slew win the Triple Crown at Belmont.
Thousands saw Foolish Pleasure win the Run for the Roses under the Twin Spires.
Thousands saw the match race between Foolish Pleasure and the mighty Ruffian which ended in tragedy at Belmont Park.
Thousands have seen World Series games between the Yankees and the Dodgers at the old Yankee Stadium.
Thousands of people saw Joe Frazier fight Muhammad Ali at Madison Sqaure Garden,
Thousands have visited the Field of Dreams in Iowa.
Thousands have been on the front page of the New York Times.
Thousands have been on Entertainment tonight.
Thousands of folks have given commencement addresses at a high school graduation.
We're probably gettng close to a million here.
That's a lot of people.
How many people have done all of the above.
I'm guessing one. That would be me.
Whereas the Chan Shake is an exercise in universality, this one is an exercise in uniqueness. We're all unique and we're all faces in the crowd.
Let's shake on it, while we still have time.
FRONT PAGE TIMES
    Thousands of people have had their picture on the front page of the New York Times. Aside from possibly Muhammad Ali, I haven't met any of them. Except for myself. Yup, my picture made the front page of the Times. Here's the scoop. I was sitting around my house one day when the phone rang. The caller was a researcher from the Times who was gathering information for a writer who was planning an article about feminism in America.
    I hit it off with the researcher. I had her laughing hysterically as she asked me yes or no questions about feminism that I turned into short answer/essay replies. Most of my answers were coming from the perspective of a guy whose marriage was on the brink of ending and who was realizing how little he knew about women, marriages, feminism, and life in general.
    I was skinny as a rail from the worry of impending marital catastrophe. I had even shaved off my beard for the first time in many years so I had a weird mustache working on the grill of a guy who still was learning how to wear the expressions on his face without the benefit of the beard to camoflauge a startling degree of vulnerability.
    I was suffering from soberiety as well.
    So, I was bitterly honest in my conversation with the researcher which she found hilarious. Nothing as funny as sad truth.
    She said that she would pass on my opinions to the lead reporter and recommend that the reporter get back in touch with me because, according to the researcher, my answers were not only honest and hilarious but as near accurate and sensible as any she had received during the entire process of the researching that she had done on the subject.
    Sure enough, the writer doing the story called me back a couple hours later. Same thing all over again. Different questions....similar wounded, truthful, ironic replies. The writer had the same reaction as the researcher. Laugh,larf, laugh.
    After about ten minutes into this routine she asked if she could use my quotes in the paper. I said sure.
    The interview continued......the larfing, the wisecracking, the comedic pain, the receptive audience.
    After 10 more minutes she asked "Can we use your picture?"
    Again I said sure. She thanked me for the various permissions.I thanked her for the patient, active listening. A couple hours later, I got a call from the local AP photographer. Would I be available for a picture in the next hour or so? I told him that I was ready now and wouldn't be any less ready in an hour... so come on over. The guy showed up. Big guy. Big beard. He wanted to know for what subject the picture was being taken. I told him it was for my opinions on feminism. The guy took a spit take and asked me "well what are your opinions on feminism".
    I told him that I was glad he asked. I'll rant them to you and instead of posing, you can just shoot all you want during the rant and then pick out something you like." I only remember the beginning of the rant. It started like this: "Women? I'll tell you about women!", slapping the back of my right hand against the palm of my left. This was followed by a ten minute imitation of Ralph Kramden going off on "goddamned bitches, kings and castles and flights to the moon” etc with forehead slapping, hand clapping, finger snapping, eye rolling gestures as Gleason-like as I could make them.
    All made tongue through cheek.
    The photographer was laughing so hard that he could barely snap the pictures. He took at least a roll of film during that ten minutes.
    Remember rolls of film?
    36 exposures.
    Now all of this was pre-internet. I didn't have a subscription to the Times.
    For the next couple of weeks, I went to the drug store near my house that sold the Times. I'd pick up the current issue, scan through it and put it back.
    I was beginning to think that I had imagined the whole thing.
    Then, one Sunday, I went to the drugstore. I didn't have to leaf through the pages. There it was. My picture, front page under the headline "Americans Assess Fifteen Years of Feminism".
    And there I was.....mid rant.......palms up....shoulders ashrug....body language screaming "I don't know what the hell to make of it"
    They included only one of my quotes in the artcle itself as apparently they figured they could let my picture do my talking and in retrospect....it kinda did.
    After fifteen years, Americans didn't know what the hell to make of feminism.
JUST US
    On balance, I'm not a fan of the word "just". "Just" as an adjective is fine and in the case of this sentence, it is fine as a noun.
   "Just" as an adverb is a walking red flag.
    I hate it when I say or someone says to me "just relax" or "just have fun". I realize when I'm in a tense situation that I should relax. In a tense situation it's difficult to relax.Nothing "just" about it.
    If I'm not having fun, I can't "just" say this is fun. Not having fun is not fun. Just or not.
    I very rarely suffer from writers block but if/when I do, I'm not gonna tell myself to "just write" or "just relax" or "just have fun". On a more sinister level..." I was just whatever" is often a sign that the person who "was just" is a person who is often accused and in all probability abused regularly with false accusation.
    "I was just" becomes a reflex mechanism for the shock of abuse. Abuse is almost always a shock. A shock is more demoralizing than a surprise. Abusers are not abusive one hundred percent of the time. So, when out of nowhere an abuser or accuser asks "what the hell are you doing" the usual shocked response is a variation of "I was just".
    I was just in the bathroom.
    I was just taking a walk.
    I was just standing there.
    I was just on the computer etc.
    I was just minding my own business.
   ad nauseam.
  So how often are you shocked? Who's doing the shocking? Can you just please effing relax.
    I'll tell you who seems to be shocking America every day. Our President. I was just watching CNN. I was just getting over the last outrage.I was just thinking that maybe this is gonna calm down.I was just starting to relax.Then, another shock.Oh well, it's just another shock.
    We can just deal with it.
   It can't be abuse or false accusation.
    This America.
    This is just us.
    This is justice
    This is just.
    I'm just sayn'.
   We'll just adjust.
SHOWDOWN ON MAIN STREET
Every so often, I'll find a volume in my office library that takes me by surprise. I don't remember acquiring the book so I don't remember the moment that it arrived in the brary nor the duration of its shelving.
Such a volume was “Main Street” by Sinclair Lewis . The volume is paperback and the publishing date is 1980 so it couldn't have been hiding for more than thirty seven years before it leaped into my hands.
Although I don't remember when or how I got it, I can understand the reason why. Sinclair Lewis was a favorite author of my father who kept in HIS library both “Babbit” and “Arrowsmith”. When I first became aware of his library shortly after becoming aware of reading and books, I asked him about the books: “Babbit” which I hoped was gonna be about baby rabbits and “Arrowsmith” about Robin Hood.  I was probably five years old at the time.
After he told me that they  weren't about rabbits nor archers, I asked the inevitable followup question "what's are they about?".
He explained that they were  big person's book and I probably wouldn't like them until I got big but when I did, I would.
I opened the book anyways hoping to find some pictures like I had found in his history book and his book by a guy named Collodi named “Pinocchio”.
No pictures in Babbit or Arrowsmith.
I stashed the disappointment/anticipation away in my memory with the vague concept that someday or other, someway or other I would be big and would read “Babbit”.
Many years passed and some how someway Donald Trump became president of the United States. In the furious backlash that followed I became aware of a book by Sinclair Lewis called "It Can't Happen Here" which was regaining relevancy at the conclusion of 2016.
I went to the public library to get a copy but they didn't have one.
I ignited a search on Kindle fire and found a copy. I bought it, read it, loved it was amazed how horrorific  and hip it was. Sinclair Lewis was in the pipeline.
Fired up another look in the pipeline and there it was; “Babbit”.
99 cents.
I'm big now. Much older than my father was when he read it. I figured I could read it now. I did. Loved it. Found it totally relevant. Started talking to my reading pals about Sinclair Lewis most of whom thought I meant Upton Sinclair.
"I haven't read him since high school. His book made me sick that's about all I can remember" as they remembered “The Jungle” by the wrong Sinclair.
So I took a detour and read “The Jungle”. It was as depressing as I knew it would be but the price was right on Kindle.
99cents.
I  read and appreciated the novel for its historic and reformative value but Upton Sinclair was no Sinclair Lewis.The next day, I was browsing through my private library and there it was.....”Main Street” by Sinclair Lewis.
Now comes the showdown. I had the paperback in one hand, my Kindle in the other. I searched for “Main Street” on Kindle.
Found it.
99cents.
I hit the button to buy.
Now the two formats of “Main Street” walked down a dusty Main Street at high noon in my mind.
Kindle drew first. I opened up that format. I went the distance. I never opened the paperback.
Given the choice between new school and old school reading. I chose new school.
The showdown and the result of the showdown shocked the hell out of the dusty little town called my intellect.
Here are some of the reasons why Kindle won.
I can read the Kindle in the dark. I prefer darkness when I read. It reminds me of my childhood when my parents demanded that I turn the lights off at night and I wished I had a little tiny night light that I could read by without turning on the bedroom light and getting busted. Now I have one. I can even read without waking up my wife.
I can change the font size on the Kindle. I have learned that during some sessions I prefer larger print which is of course less a strain on the eyes. Other days I shrink the size so that I can read faster. I find a co-relation between the two.
Kindle comes with the dictionary and wikipedia link up. Prior to Kindle, I never bothered to look up a word that I didn't know. I wasn't gonna go from paperback book to paperback dictionary and slow down my reading time. I read everything in context so it didn't matter at all if I didn't recognize a word. I still got the picture. Now with Kindle, I can get that definition almost instantaneously. My vocabulary is growing which is enlighteneing my past life as well as enriching my present life even as it influences my destiny.
In other words, I'm learning to read all over again.
As I learn how to read, I will learn to take firmer possession of the intellectual property that my reading has gained for me. As you can see from these words that stay, I am becoming more interested in writing ABOUT what I have read which locks down that comprehension and retention in my mind.
When I read, I make mental notes about concepts that come up in the source material that remind of an idea that I am approaching. With the Kindle I am learning how to highlight that particular material and lend my notes permanancy. An infinite set of inspiration points that tend to piggy back one another, when I compose.
Yup, when I got "big" enough, Sinclair Lewis leaped into my hands and changed my life. When the student is ready, the reacher will appear.
Now to wrap this up, let me compare and contrast Sinclair Lewis with Upton Sinclair or vice versa.
Let's look at their awards.
Upton Sinclair won a Pulitzer which makes him a literary All Star.
Sinclair Lewis won a Nobel which makes him a literary Hall of Famer.
In other words, Upton is no Sinclair and Sinclair is no Lewis.
HENRY THE BARBER
Just as dogs were once wolves, barbers were once doctors.
I remember going to the doctor before I remember going to the barber. Perhaps this is why I was afraid to go to the barber as a child.
My father took me for my first hair cut.
He took me to Henry.....the neighborhood barber. Henry cut everybody's hair in the East Side of the eighteenth ward. He had been cutting my father's hair since my Dad had come back home after his time in the Phillipines during WW 2.
When I saw Henry in his white smock, I didn't want to enter his shop. I was afraid that it would hurt. My father reassured me that it wouldn't hurt but he had told me the same thing the last time we went to the doctor's office.
It had hurt.
I was comparing smock to smock while standing between the barber poles. Henry, in his momentarily empty shop must have seen the terror outside on the sidewalk. Pretty sure my father had been telling Henry about me every two weeks when he sat in Henry's chair to get his trim.
Henry stepped outside his door.
"Vinnie is this big boy your son?"
"Yeah, Henry he is"
" Nice to meet you, son. Your Dad is so proud of you."
Henry shook my hand and before I knew it, I was sitting in his chair.
Now that I think about it, I'm pretty sure that Henry was authentically moved as he must have recalled my father as a boy sitting in the same chair that I was sitting. Pretty sure he had been concerned about my father during the war and happy when "Vinnie" had returned. Pretty sure a lot of neighborhood guys who went to war never returned to Henry's chair. Pretty sure he had known about my Mom's pregnancy. Pretty sure my father had sat in this chair the day that I was born. Pretty sure Henry had smoked one of the celebratory cigars. Pretty sure, they had discussed well in advance. what kind of haircut I would get this first sitting and what my mood would be.
Henry was more ready than I.
He gave me the same kind of haircut my father had been getting for years.
It was called a GI.
Henry had cut many a GI. He was good at them. He didn't hurt me one tiny bit.
I liked that.
I would return to Henry's shop for many years always getting the GI.
Always feeling relieved and connected.
Pretty much up until the Beatles hit, when I stopped getting haircuts for a long time.
Every once in awhile I would walk past Henry's shop but I didn't want to visit. I was kinda guilty that I wasn't seeing him regularly anymore. He hadn't done anything wrong.
I don't think many people were seeing him regularly anymore.
I went to college.
Whenever I came home, I cruised past Henry's shop until Thanksgiving. The shop was gone. Salons were destroying barber shops. Henry had sold his shop and according to rumor had moved to Florida.
The neighborhood had changed as well and was on it's way to dangerville. Neighborhood kids were getting GI's courtesy of Uncle Sam and heading to Nam.
People were getting hurt.
The barber poles were fading memories.
I still hated doctor's which almost killed me 40 years later.
I never forgot the day that my Dad told me the truth.
He told me that it wouldn't hurt.
Barbers were no longer doctors.
DADDIO
When I was a pre-school child I played with miniature plastic cowboys and Indians. My parents referred to them as “characters”.
I liked ‘em all, the cowboys and the Indians. Sometimes they got along, sometimes they fought. They always had personality, thus individuality.
They were part of an ongoing story that I was continuously creating.
When they fought, someone would get wounded usually in the shoulder.
At some point, I became aware of the concept of death.
And the concept of loss and burial.
One day there was a big war in the story and four characters died.
Two of my favorites died in that war, an Indian swinging a tomahawk and a yellow, plastic cowboy who was charging forward with a rifle.
For some reason I called the yellow soldier Daddio and the Indian with the tomahawk was Tommy. Tommy was made out of some kind of weird rubber.
After the war, I couldn’t just bring them back…they were dead.
They needed to be buried.
I buried them one day.
Literally. I dug four little holes. Four shallow graves.
I put rocks/sticks over the spots where they were buried; two in the front yard and two in the back. The back yard had a cherry tree; a hill, a garage and barbed wire keeping our yard separate from the yard next door. It was big enough that later we would learn to play baseball back there.
Daddio was in the front yard. Tommy was in the back. Another character was buried near each of them
I didn’t want to lose them forever. I just needed them to be dead for awhile…a week or two.
I was interested to see what the other characters would do when Tommy and Daddio were gone.
I wondered if the survivors had learned any lessons about love and war and death and loss while I was learning about their learning.
The surviving characters were alarmed when they heard about the four burials. They indicated that the loss of life was not as frightening as the undertaking.
I learned that they realized that they were not actually alive so the loss of life was no deterrent to their belligerence. Burial was a different story as they were afraid that I would not be able to locate the burial sites and therefore Daddio and Tommy et al would be lost.
As I learned then and we all know now, toys fear being lost.
They immediately went back to war and said they would continue the carnage until I buried them all or I brought Tommy and Daddio back to the surface.
Furthermore, they wanted me to start using red nail polish to indicate their war wounds.
I thought that was a good idea so I did.
A couple of weeks passed
After a lot of bloodshed, I decided enough was enough so I went out to retrieve the buried leaders to stop all the suffering.
I found Tommy and his companion in the front yard. No problem.
I found Daddio’s companion in the backyard but I couldn’t find Daddio.
I must have forgotten to put a marker over his location.
Daddio was gone. I dug a dozen holes and I got the kid from across the street to dig a few holes with me.
Suddenly the backyard was a real big place.
My parents were getting worried.
We never found Daddio.
I returned Tommy and his companions to the wounded.
The polished characters decided they didn’t want to play anymore and neither did I.
Lost and loss and learning.
That same week, I saw my first baseball card.
Roy Face
Everything changed.
I’ve just seen a face. I remember the time and place.
The face that I’ve just seen is the face of Roy Face. What a face on Roy Face.
He looks like a juvenile delinquent skeleton skull with a Pittsburgh Pirate lid on its dome and a forkball on its mind.
I see him in my memory as I remember the buried Daddio.
Roy Face’s face was on the first baseball card I remember which was the moment I stepped away from wounded plastic characters.
I haven’t thought of Roy Face’s face nor of Daddio for a long time.
The last time I thought of Daddio before yesterday was when I remembered a poem that I had written 40 years ago called One of My Childhood Burials.
That poem disappeared as well.
I gave it to a fake Elton John who was going to use it as the lyrics to a song he was supposedly writing. According to his plan, I was gonna be the fake Bernie Taupin within that collaboration and we were gonna get rich.
Right around that time another person wanted to collaborate with me on writing porno. She was the wife of the man who once was the kid across the street who helped me dig some holes when we were looking for Daddio. Her name was Christine Sullivan but she called herself Michelle Le Carte.
This was Michelle’s proposal to me: “I’ve got a filthy mind  and you know how to spell.”
She disappeared almost immediately as did the poem, the fake Elton John, the imaginary song and the anticipated riches of each goofy dream.
The Roy Face card had disappeared long before that, 3 or 4 years after the burial of Daddio.
But here’s the kicker. Here’s what I know now that I didn’t know then.
Nothing ever disappears.
Things get buried.
Things get lost.
We forget.
Matter is indestructible.
If I went back to my old backyard and dug it up,
I would find Daddio.
Daddio is plastic so Daddio didn’t decompose.
He’s still in that backyard,
two miracles and a life short of sainthood.
Buried.
The backyard is more real than real estate
The backyard is also the subconscious.
Everyone has a backyard.
Daddio is one of millions
of memories
that lurk in my backyard.
Everyone, everything and every thought
ever is in all backyards.
Daddio is everywhere.
In the backyard of everyone
reading these words.
Always been there
Everything in the backyard is trying to come to the surface,
to get back into memory,
to be unearthed,
discovered,
remembered,
analyzed,
misunderstood,
turned into an idea
an elaboration
a formulation
a realization
an inspiration……
Roy Face
Fake Elton John
One of My Childhood Burials
Michelle LeCarte
Linda Lipstick
They all made it to the surface yesterday
because Daddio came to the surface and elevated them with him.
They connected.
They ascended.
Happens everyday to all of us all the time.
Occasionally we write it down
or play it on a trombone
or dance in the moonlight all alone
YES WE ARE AFRAID
We are afraid.
We've been cat scanned and bone scanned. Our secrets photographed. Even the secrets of our secrets are now up for inspection; an invasion of privacy in search for a truth that is out there and in here at the same time.
Today is Saturday.
Our day of reckoning is Monday.
Monday is the "consultation" with Dr. Somebody who performed the biopsy and is the office mate of Dr. Somebodyelse who made the bad news call and described the secret secret by a number; Gleason score 7.
The various scans will reveal the level of spread that the cancer has achieved in its attempt to take over our world. All we know so far is that it's a Gleason 7 and has been around "for years".
Trying to imagine the first words of the consult......the first dozen words.
Gleason score 7 might be amongst those dozen words.
Like many guys my age, 7 is my favorite number because it was on the uniform of Mickey Mantle and of course we all love Ralph Kramden aka Jackie Gleason. Both men, however, are long deceased which is a condition more in my mind than ever as we go forward with the pessimism of intelligence, the optimism of will and the courage of caution.
We are afraid but we are not worried.
Fear is the natural reaction to mortal threat and the place where courage can be found. Fear is the department of defense. The only thing we have to fear is fearlessness itself. We embrace our fear. We confront it with a minimum of worry and awareness of faith.Yet there is regret as we prepare to confront the scans of my secrets. It's as if I'm expecting to see all of the cigars, the cigaretes, the potato chips, the red meat, the diet cokes, the pasta, the reefer, the Budweisers, the lack of sunsceen during all that golf and swimming, all of the things that over the years have been revealed as carcogenic killers all of which we have enjoyed. We are about to see the damages and fear the "I told you so" as much as the damages themselves.
We don't dread the reckoning as much as we are afraid of it. We can handle it, whatever it is. Worry or dread is not going to change the results of the cat or bone scan. We can even write a little bit. Ice Rivers has taken over that delight in the last week or so and managed to keep the cancer on the low, which we very much appreciate.
Stay tuned and focus on the word TREATABLE.
One way or the other, we'll be back soon.
See ya on the other side in a place like this.
WHY DO WE FEAR FEAR
The only thing we have to fear is to fear fear itself.
Why do we fear fear?
Fear is an involuntary response to the possibility of pain or death. Fear is intuitive and will do the best it can to help us survive and/or endure.
Fear is different from worry.
Worry is voluntary.
We can choose to pick that worry phone up or we can choose to put that phone down or never answer it at all. If the worry is connected to pain or death, don't worry, fear will take over and do it's best to see us through.
For those of us who worry a lot under the mechanism that most of what we worry about won't come true which makes worry sort of a protective amulet, we need to be careful to make sure that this worrisome weather doesn't turn into a climate of anxiety.
So here's the deal...if you're worrying about say the results of a biopsy that you took last week...worrying won't change the results of that test and you will be dealing with those results soon enough anyways so why let them get in the way of enjoying the days before the result is revealed?
I know this sounds simple and truly it is, we just love to make things more complicated for various, very human reasons. Perhaps we should all return to the mid-20th century to our once and future idol Alfred E Neumann and "what, me worry?"
Some of my teachers said reading Mad magazine would ruin my life. By that time, of course, I was already a faithful reader of Mad magazine so I began to worry that I was already in trouble or my teachers were not as infallible as I thought they were.
It's almost impossible today to recognize how popular, subversive and influential Mad magazine was in the middle to late fifties and early sixties. The price was 25 cents (cheap) and Alfred E Neumann appeared on every cover.
Alfred E was the "what me worry kid" and free as he was of worry, his dim grin suggested a wacky degree of self-satisfied over confidence mixed with despair not recognizing the validity of anything or anyone including himself and the very magazine he was representing.
The epitome of authentic absurdity resonant with the times and reflective of the times ahead. The fifties ended and not everybody was worried.
But I was and still am.
I worry a lot, always have.
Trump just landed in Saudi surrounded by Arabs with swords.
Yeah, I'm worried but I'm not afraid of fear.
Maybe my teachers were right.
LEARNING TO MISUNDERSTAND SEX
When I look back at my childhood, I'm staggered by the innocence.
I grew up deep in a city in the time that it was inevitably turning into a war zone.
My next door neighbor was named Mrs. Good. Her yard was separated from our yard by barbed wire.
I always called her Mrs Good. I called her husband Bill.
Bill was easy going. I found out decades later that one of the reasons Bill was so calm was that every day he drank whiskey on his walk down the Avenue from the bus loop on the corner of Parsells and Culver so that by the time Bill  got home to Mrs. Good, Bill had a good buzz on.
Next to Mrs. Good lived the bad influence of our neighborhood...a kid a few years older than me and my friends. His name was Kenny but he called himself Duke. We were all afraid of Kenny/ Duke and that's the way he liked it.
When he wasn't listening, we called him Big Duke Clod. Of course, he never knew that.
Needless to say, there was bad blood between Duke and Bill and Mrs Good especially if a ball got knocked into her yard. Clod's house was also separated from the Good House by barbed wire.
We learned how to climb barbed wire early on the Avenue.
When we got into Good's backyard, we were amazed at how well taken care of it was. Fountains, flowers a cherry tree etc.
Duke's backyard was all concrete.
My backyard was almost as nice as Good's.
We had a cherry tree back there and a summer house and a shrine to St. Theresa which of course had been blessed by Father Murphy one proud day.
We learned to play baseball in my backyard.
Every once in awhile, a pop foul would land in the Good yard.
The Goods' didn't mind if we went in their backyard as long as we asked them.
Duke wasn't gonna ask anybody about anything, especially when he could pound one of us until we climbed the barbed wire.
Mrs Good loved my parents who called her Connie.
Every once in awhile. she'd catch us in her yard without asking. When she did so, she immediately told my parents. My parents would get kinda mad at me but they also thought that Connie was overreacting.
Before baseball, I used to run around in my beautiful backyard and didn't always have clothes.
No problem.
I hadn't yet learned about shame.
That would take awhile.
Duke helped with that.
He also helped me to misunderstand sex.
One of the first sexual misrepresentations that Duke hit me with was this:
"How'd you like to go to bed with THAT"
Duke would ask this as a reaction to seeing a pretty girl walking down the Avenue. He would say this when looking at an actress in a movie magazine. He would say this all the time.
I didn't know what the heck he was talking about but I kind of figured out that what he meant was the girl or woman or picture of a girl or woman that he was questioning me about was someone he thought was attractive.
I learned to say " Yeah, I'd love to go to bed with THAT".
I can't be more than six years old at the time.
Later he would ask if I'd like to JUMP in bed with that BROAD
Of course I would LOVE to JUMP in bed with that BROAD.
I figured Broad mean't woman and jump in bed meant that the woman was good looking.
Other little neighborhood kids my age didn't quite know how to answer Duke's question.
He called those kids Fairies.
He made them eat grass
The only fairy I knew about was Tinkerbell who I kinda liked. I couldn't figure out what was wrong with being a fairy but I didn't want to be called one. I could avoid this by giving Duke the right answer when he asked that question.
"Of course, I'd LOVE to JUMP in Bed with that BROAD"
I'm no fairy.
I don't need to eat grass.
In the twenty first century, I knew that there was a relationship between distance and time.
Back in the fifties, at the age of eight, thirty miles was a world away from Parsells Avenue
Crystal Beach was thirty miles away.
In the summertime, which in itself was a loooonnng time, I spent most of my weekends far, far away from the city at place called Canandaigua Lake at a beach called Crystal.
Duke Clod was nowhere in sight but his influence tended to linger.
I was blessed to be relatively middle class so guess who WAS in sight...that's right my relatives especially those on my father's side.
Many of them had collaborated on the actual construction of 'the ranch house' which was the name of the second cottage that my grandfather built in 1952.
I caught a lot of that sound and fury which later proved to have great significance
By 1954, the arguing, cursing and drinking that went on during the building of the Ranch House had dissipated. The place was inhabitable and open to all my kin.
Not all my kin appreciated the muddy road to the ranch house nor the 'honey bucket' that passed as the toilet nor the fact that the only water available other than the lake required a trip to the well and a return trip bucket lugging fifteen pound of water,
None of this bothered me too much so we were the most regular visitors to the Ranch House.
One time, we were down there and my Uncle Bill showed up.
Uncle Bill was an elegant old guy. Always well dressed and in great posture, Uncle Bill was an engaging figure whom I saw rarely enough to render mystical. The main thing about Uncle Bill is that he was ancient. My grandfather, even though everybody called him Danny Boy was old but his brothers Mike and Bill were older still. Bill was the oldest of them all.
He was known, naturally, as Old Uncle Bill.
Me, I was the first son, the grandson, the first nephew and the youngest kid at the Ranch House. I was held in a position of esteem.
Everybody knew my grades were excellent, that I read with uncommon comprehension as well as speed. I had a commensurate vocabulary and consequently admirable spelling ability. Most important of all for life at the Lake, I could swim.
All my relatives knew this.
What they didn't know was the influence and existence of Big Duke Clod.
Sooooo, one July weekend, I found myself alone in the company of Uncle Bill. I found a movie magazine lying around. I was looking through the magazine when I came across a picture of Anita Ekberg.
I had never seen anyone who looked quite like Anita Ekberg.
I figured I'd ask Uncle Bill if he had an opinion about Anita Ekberg.
I called him over. I showed him the picture and asked 'Hey Uncle Bill, how would you like to jump in bed with that BROAD'
It's hard to describe the look that crossed Uncle Bill's face at that moment. It was a look that reflected him pulling a visual of his 200 year old self jumping in bed with Anita Ekberg which he must have been spontaneously cross-referencing with the dueling visual of his 60 pound, 8 year old grand nephew jumping in bed with Anita Ekberg.
The expression transmogrified and concluded ended when he must have visualized all three of us ...he, me and Anita Ekberg all jumping into bed together.
To this day, I've never seen an expression like it.
Basically it was a look of astonishment with shades of consternation, curiosity, fear, hopelessness, surprise and suspense all colliding in a complicated, asymmetrical smile.
A smile was his answer to my question.
So I took it to the next level.
'I'd LOVE to JUMP in bed with that BROAD.
Silence again.
Even more complicated smile accompanied by a couple blinks that might have been intended to be winks.
Somehow, I stopped myself from asking Uncle Bill if he was a fairy.
I knew Goddamn well thatI wasn't.
I definitely wanted to go to bed with Anita Ekberg.
EXACT ROCK BUBBLES
Every time I make the effort to look at the past, positive experiences look the same only better.
One hot July afternoon in my boyhood, my father and I were splashing around and cooling off in the shallow waters of Crystal Beach, Canandaigua Lake. Crystal Beach is very rocky bottomed in the shallows.My father picked a rock from the bottom, examined it closely and showed it to me and said "take a close look". After I looked at the rock closely or at least what I considered closely at the time,he took the rock from my grasp and threw it in the water, maybe ten feet away.
"Bring that rock back to me, Son."
I walked 10 feet to the approximate spot where I thought the rock had entered the water. When I looked into the crystal clear water, I saw what sorta looked like the rock, The only problem was that the rock next to the rock looked like the original rock as did the rock next to that rock as did the one next to that one as did all the rocks in the area as in fact, I realized, did all the rocks in the lake. I became aware that the lake was full of thousands if not millions of rocks. I chose one and brought it back to my father.
"Is this the rock that I threw?", he asked.
"Yes" I answered.
"How do you know for sure."
"It looks like the one you threw, doesn't it?" I answered his question with a hopeful question of my own.
"Did you notice that they all look like the one I threw?'
"Uh huh."
"Only one rock in this entire lake looks EXACTLY like the rock I threw, precisely like itself in every way. The rock that you brought back, is not the one that I threw."
I could have been discouraged, could have pouted, could have left the water but knowing what a good teacher my Dad was, I realized I was about to learn something so I was curious rather than afraid. I asked the question that he clearly wanted me to answer, a question that would change my life.
"How do I find the exact rock?"
"The exact rock is the one with bubbles coming from it. Look for the bubbles and you'll find the exact rock."
I picked another rock from the bottom. I examined it more closely and noticed a couple of unique features.I gave it to my father to scrutinize. Before throwing the rock, he gave me another bit of advice. "Don't walk to the rock. Don't run to the rock. Running riles up the water and makes the bubbles harder to see. Swim to the rock like a fish, underwater with no splashing and eyes wide open. Shallow dive for the rock as soon as I throw it. The faster, the clamer you get to the rock, the more bubbles you will see."
He threw the rock into the water again about ten feet away. I hit the water as soon as the rock did. The moment that I opened my eyes under the surface, I could see the bubbles.I swam to the bubbles rather than to the rock. The exact rock was right where it was supposed to be, under the bubbles.
My father was telling the truth. I grabbed the exact rock and brought it back to him.
He kept throwing that rock, I kept finding it. The throws kept going further and further. The further the throw, the fainter the bubble trail by the time I got to the rock. When I focused on the bubbles, I didn't have time to complain about the distance. When focused on the bubbles, I didn't have time to worry about the depth even though I was now in over my head. The depth made the bubbles fainter, yes, but the bubble trail grew longer and even more beautiful in its fragility.
Eventually, I reached my childish limit for distance and depth and breathless time under water.I lost the exact rock.
I came back to Dad empty handed. I had transformed that rock into a kind of treasure and now it was gone forever.
My father could read the loss and disappointment in my eyes.
"Don't worry Ice, there's a million rocks in this lake and most of them haven't moved for decades. By moving your rock so many times, you changed the lake a little and for the better. Let it go. It's safe and it's where it belongs. Let it go and let's get something to eat."
We climbed out of the water. We walked up the steps to the road leading to our cottage. When I got to the top step, before I hit the road, I looked down at the water.
Another treasure had been added.
An every day rock had been paid attention to, thus enriched.
My Dad had taught me a lesson.
The lake looked the same only better.
And that as they say, was just the top of it.
FULL
At first, I was a "when are we gonna get there" type kid, like every kid on early journeys.
The monotony of every journey was interrupted by stops at service stations. Whenever we stopped into a station, my father would ask for ​"a dollar's worth". My first memory of that request  goes back to a time when gas was probably about a dime a gallon. My Dad' dollar's worth of gas bought us ten gallons.
I didn't understand what " a dollar's worth" meant until I was about 10. By the time I was 10, I had a brother to share the ride with so the trip wasn't so boring. He took over the "when are we gonna get there" duties while I was punching him in the shoulder.. He had no idea about the cost of gas.
Gas stations were on every corner. Occasionally, they would drop the price on one corner only for the purpose of luring the customers to that corner and away from the other three corners.
Eventually, they all drove each other out of business but that's another story.
I was 12 when we took a trip and got caught in a gas war.
My Dad noticed the economic combat. He drove and drove looking for a station that was selling gas at 16 cents a gallon. He passed many a station  selling at eighteen and a couple selling at 17 cents. Finally, on the verge of empty, with my 5 month pregnant mother making that condition VERY clear, my father spotted a sign that read "gas sixteen cents a gallon a mile ahead". My old man said "that's as low as it's gonna get."
We made the mile on fumes. We pulled into the station. Sure enough, the price was right. Dad said something that I'd never heard him say before. He said "Fill er up' and he did so with pride and a wink at Mom. We caught the wink in the backseat. Mom was looking out the window. She missed it. Intentionally.
The attendant filled the tank, wiped the windows, checked the oil and wished us all a good day. We felt like we were rich.
We pulled out of that station. We went down the road, not even half a mile when another sign appeared "absolute lowest price on gas.... 15 cents a gallon". We all noticed the sign but out of respect for my father we didn't say anything (although my mother turned and winked at us and we winked back).
When we reached the 15 cents a gallon station, my Dad immediately pulled off the road and up to the pump. For the second (and maybe last time) and the second time within five minutes, he said "Fill er up".
The attendant agreed to do just that and he had a grin on his face as he realized that for this car, for this family, on this trip, his price had won the gas war with the morons down the road.
He stuck the nozzle in the tank and began pumping. The price on the pump read 2 cents when the overflow began. The attendant stopped pumping, rubbed his eyes in astonishment and said two words...two words that live today in cherished memory as we think of journeys, times and lives passed.
The attendant said "It's full."
My dad handed the kid a dime and told him to not bother with the windhshield  “keep the change”.
For the rest of our lives, as we tried to figure out our father, at those moments when his wisdom, common sense, sense of humor, cheapness and courage was beyond our reckoning, my brother and I would look at each other and simply say "it's full".
When his life journey ended. When I held his urn before passing it to my Mom who would put it into the ground, I whispered to my brother "it's full".
SKINNING THE CAT
The swing set was on a hill overlooking the crystal water of Canandaigua Lake. Nothing fancy at all. Two swings suspended by thin chains. We had learned how to swing in the city, in the playground, fifty feet from the jungle gym.
We had left being pushed behind.
We knew how to walk back wards as far as our legs would take us and then jump on the swing. Thus we gained momentum.When we swung back to the start position, we would cross our legs as the momentum reversed. When we reached the limit of backward momentum we would stretch our legs straight out. This initiated and accelerated the forward motion taking us higher faster.We called this “pumping”.
When we really got going, we’d stretch that chain out to its maximum and our height was nearly as high as the balancing bar on the set.Twelve feet high.
The swing set on Crystal Beach was the same swing set that my father had used when he was a boy.
He knew all about it.
He told us about the leap of death.
When the swing had gone forward as far as the swinger dared to take it, the leap began.With legs outstretched, the swinger released from the swing and flew into the air with all the momentum that physics would allow. Regaining balance in the air, the swinger would drop to the ground and land on both feet.The further the drop, the more deathly the leap.
The first leaps were tentative but as confidence grew so did the risk and the thrill.We learned to launch ourselves into motion on that hill above the lake.
At first release on that hill above the lake, it looked as if we would fly all the way into the lake.
We knew what we were doing and we were fearless.
We were kids having fun.
Then my father told us about the ultimate.
Skinning the Cat.
To Skin the Cat meant to gain so much momentum from your pumping that the swing went all the way over the top of the swing set. After skinning the cat, a leap of death was the coup de grace.
My father claimed he had done it.
Thinking of the possibilities, we tried all summer. Although there were many leaps of death nobody ever skinned the cat.
Finally on the last day of summer, we convinced our father to get on the swing.
He got on the swing and took off. He took it higher than we had ever seen.So much power...so much grace..so much skill...so childish. When he had gone higher than any of us had gone...he took the leap.He landed perfectly.
Like a father should.
“What happened to skinning the cat” we asked.
“Wait until next summer” He replied.
We thought that there would always be another summer.
TERRI AND BILL AND KEN
My wife was telling me about the intoxicating smell that came from the packaging of Barbie dolls and Barbie accessories back in the day. I related that smell to the smell of a pack of baseball cards back in my day.
My father was a smoke eater. Neither the Barbie smell nor the card smell opened his olfactory doors to any extent.
He knew as much about dolls and cards as we knew about hooks and ladders.
Fifty years ago, I was losing the urge for cards. My sister, however, was in the ‘She Loves You’ stage of her Barbie mania.
She wanted/needed a companion for her Barbie. She needed a Ken and Christmas was approaching.
My father was all over it.
Pretty sure he told my Mom “I got this”.
Christmas arrived.
The gifts were under the tree.
One of the packages was a man wrapped rectangle.
Everybody knew what that rectangle contained under the ribbons and bows.
My parents distributed the gifts. Sweaters and shirts and socks came first while anticipation for the ‘good stuff’ built to a crescendo as the packages dwindled.
The good stuff was always at the end and the best thing was the last thing.
Finally, the only package left was the rectangle.
My sister was getting warmed up for that fake cry of surprise that we gave when we got what we wanted although we knew that it was coming.
My Dad, full of confidence and good cheer handed her the rectangle.
Terri opened the package slowly, savoring the moment. All eyes were upon her.
“ oh my God…thank you Sooo much…it’s a …..”
She hesitated to make sure…..the plastic didn’t smell right.
“ a Bill!?”
“You got her a Bill, Vinnie” asked my mother in subdued shock.
“yeah”, answered my Dad. The guy at the store told me Bill was better than Ken”.
He knew he was in hot water. Even though he was used to heat, This heat grew to stifling in a matter of seconds. There were no hoses available.
My sister, to her credit, refrained from dousing the fire with tears.
I’ll never forget the way she said “it’s a Bill.”
The celebration continued although smoke was filling the room.
As I recall the moment today, I can imagine what was going through my father’s mind when he bought the Bill.
To him, a doll was a doll and the fact that one doll looked exactly like the other doll and yet cost half as much made the Bill a much better doll than the Ken.
Hands down.
No doubt.
My sister guessed the inevitable solution so she wisely underplayed her reaction.
She took the Bill upstairs to meet Barbie.
The meeting was awkward, I found out later.
Neither Bill nor Barbie knew quite what to say.
Of course, my mother knew what to do.
The next day, Bill disappeared and Ken had a great first date with Barbie.
Everybody was happy. Including my Dad.
Over the next year. he would ask Terri about Bill.
One day, he walked into her room to watch his beautiful daughter play with her Barbie and her Bill.
My father looking at Ken and mistaking him for Bill said “Bill and Barbie look happy.”
My sister agreed.
So did Ken and Barbie.
FICTION IS THE NEW TRUTH
I’m pretending to be a writer. I’m also pretending to be the narrator in an ongoing story in which I am pretending to be one of the main characters created by the writer that I am pretending to be.
And most of it is true except, of course, for the lies which I tell to the characters that I pretend to create as a fictional writer and whom I pretend are my confidantes.
In return, I realize that the characters that pretend to confide in the character that I pretend to be are also telling the truth most of the time except when they lie to me which sort of defeats the purpose of them pretending to confide in me which is quite an amusing technique for the writer who is pretending to be me and as such is pretending to write about pretending to be amused by a technique that reeks of despair and mistrust.
It all goes back a few years ago to that moment when Jeff Bridges came to town and I pretended to be sitting next to a character who was pretending to be Stingray. Stingray was pretending to agonize over the integrity of taking a picture of Jeff Bridges after he had learned from a character pretending to be a blue haired old bitch that photography of any kind was prohibited.
Very near to that moment, Stingray realized that he was in fact The Dude that Bridges had tried to portray in The Big Lebowski and therefore he was a fictional character looking at the actor who had pretended to play him.
Of course, even that fictional character was me pretending to be him.
When it all became too much for Stingray, he spotted me pretending to be Thornton Krell sitting next to him. I pretended that Sting was perceptive enough to realize that the guy who was pretending to sit next to him was also the guy who was pretending to be the writer that had got Sting into this situation in the first place and who therefore probably knew how to get him the hell out of there.
And that’s where fiction started to become the new truth. Remember?
It’s all there in black and white if you go back to the beginning.
Or even better
Pretend to go back to the beginning and I’ll pretend to believe your lies. I’ll believe you understand the back story to all of this illusionary pretension and we’ll start all over again.
And that’s the truth
CALL ME STINGRAY
    Clearly, I’m not as stupid as I appear to be or pretend to be, that wouldn’t be possible although it might be preferable to the marginal state of bliss that I occupy now as I try life with double elephant ears for pockets,while I wander from the concrete concession stand that I call home.
    No, I’m not stupid. Ya see it’s a combination of the oversight committees of my internal legislation combined with poor intelligence gathering that is responsible for the current comedy of errors that I laughingly call my existence. It’s not Trump’s fault nor Pelosi’s fault that keeps me from dreaming the American dream.
    I’m all about the Dream.
    Dude is the American dream for me.
    Dude is Jeff Bridges.
    Big Lebowski.
    Dude is my idol.
    I love the Dude, man. When I found out the Dude was coming to town, I rubbed a couple of nickels together and headed to the Dryden Theater at the George Eastman house where Mr. Kodak himself screened movies for his guests until he decided that his work was done and he shot himself in the heart at this very house. Somehow, I had another double sawbuck so I took the tour of the house, checked out the elephant head in the lobby overlooking the giant organ and an array of flowers and gingerbread houses. I strolled into the exhibition hall and looked at the photos on display taken by Jeff Bridges.  Next, I bought my ticket for the flick that Dude was going to introduce in the theater.
I’m an hour early. I walk down to the front. Figure for the money I’m paying, I might as well get as much indoor times as I can. Rochester is one cold, dark, dangerous town. So, there I am sitting safely, minding my own business when out of nowhere, a gray hair walks up to me and spying my unhidden camera says in a real snotty voice..“You can’t take pictures in here.”
Wait a minute, I think to myself. I’m in the home of the guy who popularized photograpy, the guy who made the art available to the masses as well as the messes and here’s some drainer telling me I can’t take pictures even though I’m using a Kodak camera loaded with Kodak film and I’m wanting to take a picture of a guy because HIS photographs are on display in the exhibition section of the museum. In other words, I’m a photographer in the birthplace of photography trying to take a picture of a photographer and somebody tells me “no”.
I should be more specific about the drainer. She looked a lot like Barbara Bush in Bar Bar’s days as first lady with the shocking white hair. The imitation was breathtaking. Part of the breathtaking aspect was the “perfume” she was wearing. Imagine the smell of lilacs inside a trash bin, well that was the stench that was taking my breath away. I whiffed her before I saw her and by the time I saw her, she was in my face telling me what not to do.
God I hate that.
I had paid six bucks to get in and six bucks is a whole different ballgame to me than it is to the fake Barbara Bush. Six bucks has bought me four days and four nights of winter warmth at Movies10 which costs a buck to get into the show and once you’re in, if you play your cards right, you can hide out for twelve hours. Six bucks is what I paid to get a picture of Jeff Bridges. Six bucks should entitle me to that.
BarBar stalked away leaving a trail of fetid flower stank residue. The guy sitting next to me, another  early arrival, looked astonished or alarmed or whatever you call an expression that is a combination of thunderstuck bemusement and outrage. I’m no stranger to that expression.  I get and give that kinda look quite often
I had been talking to this guy a few minutes earlier and I can tell you what kind of guy he was. He was the kind of fiftyish guy who looks like he’s pretending to be someone else and the person he’s pretending to be is a shorter version of a fake Donald Sutherland.
He told me his name was Ice.
I don’t need notes to remember stuff like this so I never take ‘em.
I would hesitate to call Ice a dude although he was too old to be a nerd, to tall to be a dweeb, too small to be a doofus, too friendly to be a dork and too well informed to be a nimrod. I guess he was just a normal guy . Still, even he didn’t know what to make of the fake BarBar.
I said to Ice, “There ain’t no signs around here that say you can’t take a picture.”
Ice reached into his pocket and pulled out one of those fancy phones.
“I didn’t see any signs either,”  he said with a ‘we’re all in this together but you’re the one who got busted by a fake Barbara Bush as if you were Al Franken on a plane’ kind of wink.
I wondered if the photographic prohibition was posted on my ticket. I looked at the ticket which didn’t look much like a ticket,just a crumpled piece of  green paper featuring a large ADMIT ONE.
Nowhere on this ticket did I see anything about not taking pictures.
I showed Ice my ticket and he pulled out HIS ticket and goes right to the fine print.His ticket cost thirty five bucks and since we were sitting right next to one another the main thing his fancy ass ticket bought him was more writing because his ticket said that photography was prohibited at the request of the artist.
Let’s see…no prohibition on my later cheaper ticket …clear prohibition on Ice’s reserved more expensive ticket.  This pretty much sums up my life. Forget about being reserved. Show up early and the cheaper you live, the more freedom you have.
So me and Ice sat there like twin particles ready to collide at the edge of a black hole. Something was about about to happen but nobody knew exactly what. I wondered if perhaps Ice’s last name was Jones.
We both got out our cameras and our contradictory tickets. I’m trying to feature the Dude prohibiting photos in a situation like this and I can’t see it.
One thing we know about the Dude…he abides.
I’m tawkin’ bout the Dude who always adhered to a pretty strict drug regimen to keep his mind, ya know, limber. What kind of limberminded photographer like Jeff Bridges would bar other photographers from taking pictures of El Duderino himself.
Also, I hoped to ask Jeff a few questions. Did he do his own bowling scenes and because of the whole brevity thing did the Dude prefer being called El Duderino, Duder, His Dudeness or simply the Dude or Dude?
Decisions were soon to be made.
Making decisions without accurate intelligence is like applying mathematical theories to non-mathematical facts. It’s like grabbing a pool rack and putting the rack into sink full of swamp water in the hopes of creating a liquid triangle or a fertle delta. It don’t work. I’ve tried versions of that experiment many times if not most of my life.
And once again, at the Dryden, I found myself trying to rack up innocent water although this time I was closer to Ice than to actual water. I’ve also learned that when you subtract mathematical theory from contradiction, you eventually wind up with paradox. Ice, although heavier than water floats upon it. Paradox means you face a crossroads of two clear ,equally balanced, oppositional ideas options that are uncompromisingly win/win or lose/lose in their execution.
Sink or swim
Contradiction also abides
Then, the curtain rustled and out comes the Dude himself in the person of Jeff Bridges. Dude looks exactly like he does on screen except a whole helluvalot smaller. As I decided whether or not to take his picure, at least ten guys ran down the aisle like stealth bombers in hoodies and beards, snapped off several rounds of flashes and then ran back down the aisle, out the door, into the parking lot, into their POS cars and down East Avenue towards Wegman’s before BarBar could even get her panty hose unwadded.
Dude didn’t look like he minded the snapping. I suppose it helped that the stealth crew snapped him before he even had a chance to give two shits.
Dude, as Jeff ,started to speak about how misunderstood his father Lloyd’s career had been as Sea Hunt became a mixed blessing for the Bridges family. The money was the good part. The bad part was that the viewing audience thought that Dude Dad Lloyd actually was a skin diver, actually was Mike Nelson the role his Dad had played on the teevee show. Dude said most of his life somebody has been coming up to him all teary eyed and saying “Thanks to your father, Mike Nelson, I’ve become a skin diver and all my children want to become marine bilogists or harbor masters.”
Imagine, confusing an actor with a role that he played
One of my childhood friends had the same confusion, sort of. I guess that’s why he started calling himself “Mike” and strapping a waste basket on his back, sticking a garden hose in his mouth, putting a pair of underpants over his face and a huge pair of rubber galoshes on his feet, he would “skin dive” by crawling around on his belly in his backyard in the rain until he reached the end of his hose and crawled back before his air ran out remembering all the while to keep the crawl slow as to avoid the bends.
Good thing my friend didn’t see High Noon when he was a kid, otherwise he might have grown up either a craven coward or a “boy not a man” as Katy Jurado had called Dude’s Dad when Dude Dad bailed out upon the return of Frank Miller as the clock ticked real time towards noon.
In real time at the Dryden, Dude was five feet away and looking straight at me, I was coming to a conclusion of my own. It was the flash in his face not the photo itself that the Dude objected to and wanted to minimize with the small print on the fancy ticket. Since my disposable didn’t have a flash, all I had to do was wait until Dude looked away for a second and I could snap his picture as I felt that I had the right to do. In all likelihood, the flashless picture wouldn’t come out anyway. Dude wouldn’t know that I had taken a picture that didn’t come out and everybody would have a win. Paradox confronted and overcome. Slick as snot on a doorknob.
While I waited Dude kept rappin’ and looking right at me while he spoke.
The way he was looking at me, reminded me of the phenomena of paired neurons. You see, when we watch somebody do something that we’ve done, paired neurons fire off in our brain similar to the neurons firing off in the brain of the person who is doing something that we’ve already done. If you play the guitar and then go and watch somebody else play the guitar, you are having a whole different neurological experience than a person who doesn’t play the guitar. And the guy playing the guitar can usually recognize you in the audience because he can feel your neurons firing in synch with his which makes him play the guitar better which makes you get more into his performance and fire more neurons which makes his guitar play even better and refire etc ad infinitum.
Anyways, this is the way that Dude was looking at me.
Certainly, I was firing ‘you are the Dude" neuronic vibes to the Dude but to my amazement he was firing back 'no YOU are the Dude’ neuros back at me.
I wondered if anybody else noticed.
I took a quick look over at Ice who was trying to pair up with the vibe and cop off it but he was unable to but he was taking notes, just as I suspected.
I turned my attention from Ice back to the Dude who took my glance at Ice as a vibe breaker rather than an icebreaker. Dude looked away.
My opportunity arrived.
I snapped my camera.
The camera didn’t flash.
Dude never noticed.
The whole transaction didn’t count.
Like an at bat that takes six pitches; two fouls and four balls.
And just like that, except for reflection and analysis minus thought and regret, it was pretty much over. Dude never looked back. He finished his spiel and took a seat in the middle of the theatre to watch the screening of his Dad’s old flick. He didn’t take any questions from the audience. Pretty sure he snuck out early.
My job was done as well. I didn’t sere any sense in keeping my seat way over to the right of the screen in front of the vacated rostrum.
I went up to the balcony and found some degree of calm along with an opportunity to reflect using my feelings rather than my thoughts to process what my intuition had gathered.
Certainly, paired neurons were firing between the Dude and me. What was he doing that I do? What was he doing that I was going to do in the future? What had I done that he had done? What did he know that  I knew that only we two knew? What did I know that he NEEDED to know and was surprised to find out that I knew it and knew that he knew that he needed to know.
Or vice versa.
First, I  felt that it was the Big Lebowski film that had brought us together but my intuition told me that the neuron firing was too intense for that shallow of a conclusion. There is a big difference between a guy in a movie and a guy who’s a fan of that movie, not that Jeff wasn’t a fan of the Dude. Even I know that. I recognize the difference between illusion and delusion. Movies themselves are an illusion created by light and dark. Believing that movies are real and not reel is a delusion.
Dude had been in movies, I considered my whole life to be a movie or if not a movie, at least a book and if not a book at least a story and if not my WHOLE life than at least the last three hours of it or maybe my short term life was three hours within which a story could be noted, imagined, located, decided and written by somebody else and that was the purpose of my life and after that I would disappear and exist only in words that stay or in the memories of everyone who read those words.
If this was true, then I was a fictional character.
Now, one thing a movie star knows a lot about is fictional characterization. Stars earn their money playing them. When Jeff looked at me, his realization neurons fired off this message. “the guy in front of me with the crappy camera is LIVING what I do for a living. He’s a fictional character in a story and he doesn’t understand that a) he’s fictional b) he’s in a story c) as a fictional character he’s got a lot more in common with the Dude than I do and d) this whole realization/connection/ neuron firing thing (myself included) is part of the story that this guy is the only fictional character within but also the unreliable narrator of.
That’s exactly the moment that Jeff ricocheted my "you are the Dude” vibes to him with an even more powerful “no dude, you Are the Dude, dude vibe back at me just before I turned away and looked at Ice and snapped my flashless photo.
With that, I realized the truth of my situation. I was fthe fictional part of a factual story.
I was part of a faction.
I was and am a factoid like Thornton Krell.
That’s my story folks although I didn’t write it.
Ice Rivers wrote it.
He gets the credit or the blame.
GOLF
    Golf took a gigantic leap forward with the invention of the hole.
    Up to that point, golf was simply a lot of people with sticks and balls walking around some very lovely terrain doing all sorts of things with their sticks and balls.
    Most of the people with balls were men who were trying to get the hell outta the house/cave because the "woman’s driving me bonkers etc.” I’m sure it was all very spontaneous, creative, individualistic, time consuming, non-judgemental; usually comic in its pointlessness but occasionally tragic in its masculine temperamentalism.
    Then somebody dug a hole in the middle of the environmental splendor. The idea was to try and use a stick to put the ball into the hole. Since putting the ball in the hole was the final act of each hole, the stick used to ‘put’ the ball in the hole came to be known as the ‘putter’ which originally rhymed with footer because sometimes a golfer in frustration would just kick the ball into the hole. Eventually the stick for putting the ball in the hole took on a new rhyme. Putter began to rhyme wiith both nutter and mutter. A lot of nutters muttered about their putters until they just kicked the ball in with the foot which was counted as a put not a putt.
    In another example of the beauty and simplicity of our language amidst the wonder of rhyme, the word hole rhymes with the word goal. At first there was only one hole in the whole three mile walk and players counted the number of swings it took to finally put the ball into the hole. Putting was not as essential a skill  as it is now.
    The goal of the hole, although it increased judgmentalism and decreased individuality, proved to be a such a great idea that another goal was eventually dug into the ground and then another and another and another until somebody said “Damn, how many holes we need for this game?”
    With our human tendency toward excess, 175 holes were dug before the guy who was digging the holes realized that he had enough of this and decided he would just as soon go home and listen to the troubles of the wife than dig any more of these goddamned holes which were a lot bigger than the  tidy holes that we have today.
    The first holes were big enough to bury an eagle in case one of them got killed during the invasion of their air space by the men with sticks. It became a short-lived superfluous tradition because no one ever killed an eagle although many smaller birds were dispatched. Dispatching a small bird was considered a good thing and came to be known as a birdie.
    Eventually the size of the hole was reduced to the height and width of three golf balls which because they were made of wood and were almost impossible to hit into the air was a lot bigger than the golf balls of today.
    After playing a couple rounds of 175 hole golf, it was determined that too many goals produced a “game” strikingly similar to no goals at all because everybody quit at different time and in various degrees of rage having long lost the number of swings needewd to reach the breaking point.
    It was at this juncture that Lord Ferguson Calloway, came up with his revolutionary idea. “ A half dozen isn’t enough,” thought the good Lord “and neither is a dozen. I got it. Of course, a dozen and a half is ideal.”
    And thus we arrived at the first course of eighteen holes.
    Par is the standard for each hole.
    Par is an exemplar representing skillfull reaction to the specific problems presented by each well defined goal/hole.
    As each hole developed a standard level of difficulty measured by the number of swings required to put the ball into the hole, someone else came up with the idea of adding all the standards together and coming up with a standard for the entire course.
    Shortly after coming up with the standards for each hole and then the entire course, some other wizard…perhaps Lord Bellamy Foxtrot decided to record all of those standards so that each golfer at the beginning of his walk had a clear idea not only of the goals of the “game” but also of the standards of each individual goal and each individual course. Individual holes from different courses could be compared as well as courses themselves.
    The longest most difficult holes required five swings of the stick to put the ball into the hole.
    Shorter holes required four swings.
    The shortest holes required three swings.
    Since most courses contain four holes that allow five swings to meet the standard, four holes that allow three swings to meet the standard and 10 holes that require a standard number of swings to be four. Add that all up and most courses have a par of 72 swings to put the ball into eighteen holes.
    A score of less than 72 on most courses is considered under par.
    Under par is good because it means it took less swings to complete the course than the standard requires.
    A score of 72 means, a round of golf played exactly to the standards of the course.
    A score of 73 or above means over par which indicates a playing of the eighteen holes with a number of swings more than needed by better players to complete the course. Each hole is its own measure of standards. If the goal is achieved on each hole by taking one less swing than the standard, that effort is called a “birdie”. If it takes 4 swing to put the ball into the hole of goal that has been established as needing 4 swings to complete. that effort is known as a “par”.
    If it takes one swing more than the standard for putting the ball into an individual hole, that effort is known as a “bogey”. Two strokes over is a “double bogey” Three strokes over is a “triple bogey” Four strokes over par on a par four is known as a “snowman”
    Five strokes above par has no general name but there is a name for anyone who regularly needs more than five extra shots  and there is a term. That name is “duffer” and that term is “pick up the goddamned ball and either get off the course or go on to the next hole.”
    Most of us are duffers in this world. It takes us a lot more time to finish a task than it takes other folks to finish that same task. We keep reinventing the square wheel.Not only does it take us more time but the task we completed is a shittier version of the task completed by people who possess what I have come to know as “talent”.This lack of talent however usually doesn’t stop us from trying to achieve the impossible while ignoring the possible.
    Not too long after the invention of “the hole”, another great moment in golf arrived; the invention of the green. The green is the closely mowed area immediately surrounding the hole. If the hole stands for the essential goal then the green stands for the important goal, a more general place to aim. To reach the green predicts looming realization of essential pursuit.
    A century or two after the invention of the green, another great moment occurred; the invention of miniature golf. Let’s skip the whole driving and fairway thing. We’re not as interested in the journey as we are in the destination. We read the last chapter of a mystery novel first so we know who did it all along and who cares about anything else?
    Miniature golf is a concentration of essential goal with a diminishing interest in  important goals. As it turned out, many people became activated by the single minded pursuit of the essential and thus the world dicovered a new use for  miniature windmills, aquarioums filled with enamel fish and plaster dinosaurs holding fake candy canes.
    Shortly after the concept of truncated activation peaked with miniature golf, some true star invented yet another form of abbreviation namely the “driving range”. This one deals with the other end of the spectrum and once again gets rid of the “hole” as history once again rhymes with itself in a colossal retreat. Here the golfer can exercise a specific strategy, while sacrificing other important activities including the essential goal.
    Both of those innovations diminished the concept of “walking” which at one time (before the invention of the hole) was in fact the primary goal of the game. Unless you count the husband’s goal of getting the hell out of the house and the wife’s goal of getting him the hell out of the house yet keeping him away from the harlots. Everybody used to win.
    Miniature golf requires some walking while the driving range requires only getting out of the car and waking to the tee, usually grabbing a beer on the way. This means that the guy gets home before either he or his wife wanted him too or he stretches it out by stopping off somewhere and sometimes with a “golf instructor”
    Shortly after the appearance of driving ranges and miniature golf courses, another synthesis reared its head. This manifestation included some walking, some iron driving, an important goal  (The green) and an essential goal (the hole). This innovation became known as par three golf as the fairways were shorter and narrower and the expectation is to be able to reach the essential goal with two swings and a putt..
    Even with this myriad of manifestations, golf has remained a non-essential activity. Therefore, people discover or ignore the game based on their own interest and time table. Some folks activate through miniature golf. Others activate through the driving range. Still others activate because of the par threes. It’s imposible to choose betweeen the game of golf and these three activators other than for purely personal reasons including the need to go “shopping” by the wife and the need to get the hell out of here by the husband who fully realizes how much his wife cherishes her private time.
    I’m going to step away from the history of golf, like a pro who hears a fart in the gallery.
I’m gonna talk about My game.
Talkin Bout My Game
    I’ll tell you about MY game. Since it’s my game, it’s my rules. This is why I prefer to play alone. When I do play with someone else, the game is best ball. My partner and I are playing against the course by co-operating with one another.
    Here’s how it goes; my partner drives.His drive is straight and true and right down the middle.I hit my drive straight into the woods. Together we go look for my ball.We find it and we head to HIS ball, the Best ball…hence the name of the game.
    We take our second shots. His shot lands in the trap. My shot lands on the green.We retrieve his ball from the sand. We putt from my ball on the green.
   My approach putt is short. He knocks his putt in. We have a birdie…The hole was a par four and we took three strokes to get it in. We’re pulling for each other on every shot.
Best ball.
    When I play alone, I start out with a mulligan. That means sometime during the round, I won’t count a shot that I hit. That non-shot is called a mulligan. I only allow two putts of the first green.I’m not warmed up yet so…two’s the limit.
    When I hit the ball into a trap, I just pick the ball up and underhand it out of the trap onto the green.
    If I hit the ball into the water, I go to the place where my ball hit BEFORE it went into the water and I hit it from there. Every horrible shot I hit, I find solace in the reality that no matter how bizarre the shot…I’ve definitely hit worse.
   If  the ball gets lost in the woods, I play as if it went into the water. I never forget that I’m here to relax and now here to recover.
   I usually have my camera with me and I take pictures. I keep score in my head. If I score five on each hole that’s 45 as I only play nine holes at a time.45 is pretty good.
    That night as I go to sleep, I replay all of the forty five shots in my head which usually puts me to sleep.Sometimes, I’m out on the course all by myself with no one else in sight.
At those moments, baby I’m a rich man.
    Today, I’m a richer man. I won’t be alone. I’m playing a best ball threesome. Because we have three guys hitting every shot, we’ll have a lower score than any of us would have had if we had played alone.My partners are Deke and Crown.
    Deke, Crown and I have done a lot together. We did the great American road trip in my truck from the Atlantic to the Pacific. We camped out almost every night under the stars down by the river. We visited the Ponderosa Ranch in Nevada and got drunk in  the saloon where the Cartwrights drank. We played blackjack every day and learned to count cards only to lose everything one endless night in Lake Tahoe. We got kicked out of Candlestick Park.
    We’ve been to the Kentucky Derby, the Preakness and the Belmont.
    We’ve been through births, deaths, wedding, divorces, sickness, health and every stop in between.
    We’ve climbed mountains and worked on Horse farms.
    When Crown was an MP, he arrested Jane Fonda.
    Deke got married at Graceland
    Deke and Crown were there the night that Pete Rose broke the record for all time hits.
    Crown and I saw Secretariat win at Belmont.
    Deke helped my dying father into the ambulance in which he died.
    Crown had a heart attack at the Kentucky Derby and since then has had colon cancer and open heart surgery.
    Nobody can plank like Deke.
    One thing we had never done before is play golf. Two years ago, it looked like Crown wasn’t going to survive his illnesses. Last year, I had my moments of doubt. Deke is the youngest of us and still is in great shape. He doesn’t owe anybody anything. Everything is paid up. His house. His car. His college loans. His credit cards. Everything. So we’ve lived this great life together but until yesterday we had never played golf together.
   Deke hadn’t lifted a club in 10 years.
    Crown, like me, played only 27 holes last year.
    I can’t lift the ball out of the hole anymore which explains why I NEVER miss a five foot putt.
   Crown can’t get the ball out of the  hole either. At least he thought he couldn’t. Yesterday on the third hole, he reached down and plucked it out.
    Way to go, Johnny
    Now, because Deke is still flexible enough to pick the ball up out of the hole, we had no excuse to take gimmes on any putt. That killed us as we missed one five footer after another over and over and over and over ad museum. We played amazingly from tee to green and from a distance might have passed as younger men but when we got on the green……fuggedaboudid.
    Of course we used carts as this is the reason that God invented them.
    And brothers
    And friends
The sky was blue, the clouds beautiful. We talked about life. We laughed. We rejoiced. We remembered. We were present with our eyes on the ball. It was worth the wait.
Golf they say is a sample of sorrow
A walk in the park scarred by frustration
Then we hit THAT shot…come back tomorrow
For more sorrow amidst celebration.
We retain our most ironclad of grips
We visualize keeping elbow tight
We take dead aim and we let er’ rip
When we lift our eyes we see ball in flight.
When we lift our head a little too soon
Too anxious to see the ball in the air,
We won’t see the sky, the sun or the moon
We’ll see our ball on the tee sitting there.
We promise to always keep our head low
Then we strike a beauty and on we go.
SALAMANCA FUNDAMENTALS
    My former brother-in-law Tim and I were great friends before both our marriages crashed. Tim was a lumberjack, a master with ax and chain saw.
    One afternoon, Tim and I were working on a case behind the cabin that he had literally carved out of the forest for himself and my first wife’s sister deep in the hills of Salamanca. Somehow or other after about ten beers apiece, the conversation stumbled towards golf, specifically the origin of the game, more specifically the origin of golf clubs and finally the origin of the clubs called woods/ woods called clubs.
    I speculated that in its most primitive incarnation, cavemen just used the all purpose clubs they had for survival, courtship and domestic tranquility. These clubs were made of wood. From the first moments of civilization, clubs have been a factor.
    Tim liked that idea. Next thing I knew Tim had his chain saw fired up and was cutting into a log. Wood chips flew everywhere as  Tim transformed the log into an L shaped object, handed it to me and said “here’s a wood.”
    I held the club in my hand. The “wood” weighed about seven pounds. I told Tim the club was a little too cumbersome. Tim fired up the chainsaw again and trimmed about two pounds off the club while shaping a bit of a handle on top and leaving most of the weight on the bottom.
    He handed me the reshafted club and I took a few swings beteeen a few swigs. The club felt great but what I wondered  was what did the first golfers hit with the first club. As we worked a little deeper into the case, we began to speculate on that problem.
    Once again, Tim fired up his chain saw this time transforming another piece of wood into a solid kinda round object about tthe size of a baseball. Tim handed me the object and said “here’s your ball.”
    As I looked at the “ball” I was amazed to observe that an object with so many flat sides could resembles something round. The invention of the ball caused more casework and label laughter.
    Here’s where I made my only contribution. I went over to the nearby woodpile, found a sturdy splinter, handed it to Tim and said “here’s our tee”. Tim took out his jack knife and whittled a roundish, flattish hollow at the top of the splinter. We put the “ball” on the 'tee" and returned to the case.
    At this point our wives, annoyed by our prolonged absence from the cabin , burst upon the scene and were immediately aggravated by what they saw. In the midst of her aggravation, Tim’s wife grabbed the “club” that was leaning against a tree, walked over to the “teed” up “ball” and furiously and unknowingly hit the greatest golf shot I had ever seen with the first and only swing of her life. “The "ball” flew twenty yards, bounced off a couple of rocks, rolled a few feet and disappeared from sight.
    Fueled by the combination of apology, concern and amusementthat most men use to confront aggravated spouses, Tim and I went to look for the “ball” as the sisters stormed back into the cabin muttering something about “five more minuted” and “wastes of time”.
    The ball had  found its way into a “hole” dug at some time long ago by some person or something. The “hole” was almost the exact size of the “ball”. Up till that point, this was the first hole in one that I had ever seen.
FACTION IS THE NEW FICTION
    As our president demonstrates each and every day, alternate truths are just a click away. Trump has already presented more than a thousand versions of the truth and since our country is based and was founded on the concept of a fantasy land, we get to choose how many of these alternatives we will swallow to determine whether or not we are red or blue with white still being a wild card.
    Currently, we are trying to interpret the alternate truths that have led to the “invasion” of immigrants. Red is more convinced of invasion than blue. Red folks are even more convinced of invasion by whites and they have the history to prove it which everybody kinda ignores and for which ignorance many a casino has been built and many tobacco products sold.
    We don’t really know who shot either Kennedy. Even Helter Skelter begins to wobble as yet another alternate reality by Vincent Bugliosi to avert attention from Hollywood. Oh and OJ was not guilty until he was.
    As usual, Tarantino got ahead of the game with his altered visions of the past including the death of Hitler (Inglorious Basterds) and the once upon a time cancellation of Helter Skelter by Leo and Brad.
    All of this alteration of history can be summed up in the word “faction”, Faction is both more and less than fiction and non-fiction. Faction is the intentional fictionalization of non-fiction in order to tell a better story. One of the ways to achieve faction is to have the story itself written by a fictional character If the author isn���t real neither is the story no matter how closely it sticks to the facts. If the author is “real” person, she/he can grab the faction mantle by the utilization of an unreliable narrator.
    Holden Caulfield admits to being a liar, right off the bat.
    The Girl On The Train was drunk.
    The Woman in the Window is a man
    So faction is reality filled with interesting, conspiratorial lies.
    Faction is the new fiction as well as the new non-fiction.
    All it takes is a fraction of fiction to turn non-fiction into faction
    And a fraction of non-fiction to turn fiction into faction.
    Then all you need is some characters and action
    And ya know what else helps a lot
    Some rudimentary semblance of plot.
    And for a dash of innovation
    Add some internal motivation.
   Who cares about “truth”. Truth is 'soo’ two years ago and it was shakey then.
    We don’t need it.
    Fuggedaboudid. We got faction and I know you love it so I’m gonna give you some more. Because I’m neither real nor reliable although, unfortunately, I’m sober.
FUZZY SCIENCE
    Meanwhile, I’ve been poisoning a patch of innocent pea pods just to see what would happen to the peas.
    Other pods, I’ve left alone just to give those routine peas a chance.
    Naturally I’ve been raising almost as many caterpillars as I’ve been poisoning pods.
Just to see what might happen to the moths. Most of the caterpillars that I’ve raised are immune to the poison that I’ve been putting in the pods. They can eat all the poison they want and live to eat more on another day. God knows that there’s enough poison to go around.
    The main reason I’ve been poisoning the pods, besides seeing what might happen to the peas, is to see what might happen to the spiders. Ya see eventually the caterpillars that eat the poison peas will turn into moths. These moths will look exactly like the moths that emerge from the caterpillars who ate the unpoisoned peas.
   They will look the same and maybe even taste the same but the immune caterpillars who ate the poison peas will have a different truth when they become moths then will the other batch of moths whose pea digestion was restricted to the non-poisonous peas back in their respective caterpillar days.
    “Different truth, different consequence” as Aristotle might have whispered to Krell if they had ever met. Of course, the likelihood of fictional meeting non-fictional is always very poor no matter what happens to the spiders, if ya smell what I’m cooking.
    And there’s a lot cooking in California.
    Too bad we couldn’t have doused the fires of California with the floods of Katrina and called the whole thing a wash.  
    But so much for wishful thinking, even thought it is my favorite defense mechanism ( especially when the perceived threat is emotional rather than physical)
Let’s return to the practical and the poisoning of peas.
What will happen to the spider? Since all the caterpillars looked exactly alike whether or not they had eaten the peas from the poisoned pods, they would eventually grow into identical moths that I could throw into spider webs just to see what the spiders would do. Moths fly into spider webs all of the time whereas the odds of a caterpillar showing up in a spider web are roughly those of a turtle sitting on a fence post.
    I had to make sure that the caterpillars weren’t gonna turn into butterflies. Butterflies are too strong for most webs. I made sure to use the fuzziest of caterpillars. Fuzzy happens to be my nickname because my last name is Fuzzier
    Both the turtle and the caterpillar would need help to get to the top of the fencepost or the silk of the web and spiders are a lot smarter than fenceposts. A fencepost ain’t gonna worry about how a turtle got upon it whereas a spider might have some concern about how a caterpillar got into the web. The spider might be a little suspicious.
   Since spiders are smarter than fenceposts, suspicion is a form of intelligence. Nothing breeds suspicion like jealousy. Nothing breeds jealousy like love. Love always begins with attraction.
    Attraction begins with notice.
    On their way to delectable mothhood, two fuzzy little caterpillars noticed one another. The male caterpillar was named Yar. The female was named Asil. Asil was the more mature of the two which meant she thought more about reproduction than did Yar who was concentrating on chewing and crawling.
    How much did Asil think of reproduction?
    Let’s put it this way, she was jealous of fireflies. Asil had no idea that the peas she was eating were from the poison pod patch, unlike the peas that Yar was digesting.
    Yar’s peas came from a totally different patch.
    I know this for a fact because I’m the guy who personally poisoned the pods and I’m the guy who determined which caterpillars got the poison peas and which ones didn’t. And I kept em separated. I’m also the guy who fed the caterpillars. I’m the guy who bred the caterpillars. Like most breeders, I’m a feeder.I knew lots of things that the caterpillars didn’t know. I’m a man for God sake. Let’s hope I got more brains than a caterpillar.
    Here’s what I knew that the caterpillars didn’t know. I knew that they were immune to the poison peas that they didn’t know they were eating. I also knew the purpose of their lives and why they were bred and fed in the first place…….Just to see what would happen to the spider.
    Although Asil was jealous of fireflies, she didn’t love fire flies. A caterpillar loving a firefly would be sick. Asil wasn’t jealous of fireflies because they could fly.  Asil knew that someday, somehow she too would be able to fly. Asil wasn’t jealous of fireflies because of their fire because Asil sensed something that almost everybody senses unless they’re sitting around a campfire.The sparks coming from a campfire are very different than the fireflies flying near the campfire.
    What appears to be fire in fireflies is really a mixture of luciferin and luciferase. The resulting mixture is not a fire. Fires, like truth, emanate light and heat. Firefly fire contains no heat, only light. Sort of like compassion. Asil wasn’t interested in truth or compassion. Asil was interested in breeding and feeding.Asil was more developed than Yar who was interested only in feeding.
    No, Asil wasn’t jealous because she loved fireflies. Asil was jealous of the way that fireflies loved fireflies Fireflies flash when they’re hungry or when they want sex. Every flash is a semaphor of desire either to feed or breed.In this scenario, the female waits in the weeds untl she is luciferinated for a half second by the flash of the male flying above her.
Asil had seen this seductive behavior frequently from fireflies. She thought it was cool. Cool as a fire without heat yet hot as a fire without light.
FUZZY’S BLUES
    I’ve watched the caterpillars grow into moths. I’ve picked out the two moths that look the best. I’m gonna throw them one at a time into a spider web that I’ve found. In the meantime, I want to sing you folks some blues before we all find out what the spider’s gonna do. Maybe I don’t have the voice or the strum of Genesee Johnny but here we go…..
Well, it looks like it’s come down to the final two
Yes, it looks like it’s come down to the final two
One looks at the other and says “up to me and you”.
I don’t know if caterpillars have names.
I don’t know if caterpillars have names.
If they don’t they oughta cause they both look just the same.
I’ve chosen the spider, I’ve approved her spinning.
I’ve chosen that spider, I’m down with her spinning
The game is sudden death, I can’t see two moths winning.
Both of the pillars have grown up to be moths.
Both caterpillars have grown up to be moths.
They’re gonna get all caught up in a game of webtoss.
The lady caterpillar’s chock full of poison peas.
Yeah, the female pillar all fulla poisoned peas
Yet the moth she became ain’t suffereing no disease.
The male caterpillar of poison peas is free
The caterpillar man of poison peas is free.
There’s a load of silk underneath the apple tree.
I’ll conclude my experiment when I’m done with strummin.
I’ll end my experiment when I finish this strummin’
Spin on Mona, Your poison trick or treats a comin’.
I’m gonna have some rum and apple cider too
Gonna drink some rum and suck some cider too
Then we’ll find out what the spider’s gonna do.
EVENTUALLY
    Of course, the caterpillars eventually became moths. When they took wing, Asil became Lisa and Yar became Ray. By the time they became reacquainted, Ray’s scent brushes were loaded with alkaloid. Lisa could smell that from ten feet away. Lisa was sitting on a wire perch chemically treated with poison peas. The chemical treatment lured Lisa to the wire and Lisa lured Ray.
    Lisa had already lured a dozen others to her in her four days of fertility but there was something about Ray that suggested that his alkaloid package would be the package selected for warrior offspring.
    Maybe it was his size. The bigger the moth, the more the alkaloid. The more the alkaloid, the more the male moth advertises his reproductive eligibility.
    This is the message Ray was sending to Lisa. 'Look at all the alkaloid I’m carrying. I get this from the flowers. If you want your kids to be able to gather a lot of alkaloid from the flowers make sure that their old man brings a load of alkaloid to the bargain’.
   Ray looked big and he smelled big. Ray hovered over the wire. Lisa called to Ray. Lisa called with her scent. Although Ray was not a butterfly, he did know how to flutter by. He did just that.
    His scent brushes came out when he got in range. Once, twice, thrice, in less than a second. Lisa was impressed. She accepted Ray. The rest is moth love, too private and exquisite to describe.Even on a weekend when practically no one is looking.Except just a few who wonder what the spider’s gonna do.
MONA
    Mona the spider is fastidious. She knows how to use her silk. Her silk will be far less useful if it becomes cluttered so Mona spends most of her visible time cleaning the debris from her web. The more debris in the web, the less clear the signal becomes when something of value is caught up in the silk.
    Mona can not see all of her web so she waits between spinnings and cleanings. She stays out of sight and waits for a signal. Her web is filled with silk spun of different levels of water content. The more water in the silk, the more elastic. The most elastic silk is in the middle of her web. These are the waterworks. When prey falls into the web, they are confronted with mysterious elasticity far beyond rubber. Caught in the center of the silk, the prey in its struggles puts very little tension on the web. Every attempt at escape only results in tighter wrapping.
   Mona reads the level of tension. She has her escape routes well designed when the tension gets too high. Mona only feeds upon appropriate tension. All the prey can do is pray. Mona isn’t looking for a fight. Mona is looking for food.Even on weekends, when things are so quiet elsewhere.
    I know all about Mona but not yet enough. I’m gonna use Lisa and Ray to find out what the spider is gonna do. And Lisa will be a momma soon, if she survives the tension.
    Moth tossing is a skill. I’ve had a lot of practice. I’m a professional. I wouldn’t try this at home if I were you.
    I kept the two moths that I had raised from caterpiilars and poisoned or not poisoned in two separate vials. I took the bigger of the two out first. I knew he was the male. I figured that with his strength, I would have to get him closer to the center of the web. I grabbed him by his wings and tossed him.
    My hours of practice paid off. He landed right smack dab in the middle of the web.
    I opened the second vial and removed the female. I wanted to get her off to the side of the web, closer to the spider. I grabbed her wings and tossed.
    Perfecto.
    The female landed off to the right, very close to where I knew the spider was hiding. The male flailed more then the female but the elasticity at the center was greater. He got all wrapped up in the web. His strength and struggle didn’t cause much tension on the web. The elastic web was more water than fire.
    The female landed on a portion of the web that was more adhesive than elastic. She would have generated more tension on the web if she weren’t so tightly stuck to her spot.
    I couldn’t help but notice that they seemed to glance at one another intermittently as they tried to escape. Each of them had a clear look at the fate of the other. I wondered if they wondered what the spider was going to do.
    I wondered if they even knew that spiders existed. I wondered if they were afraid. I wondered if they were sympathetic towards each other.The male got even more wrapped up when he realized the female was in a predicament. Was he trying to rescue her?
    Of course the possibility existed that they thought this was play, perhaps even foreplay. I know I wasn’t playing. I know there is such a thing as spiders.I wondered what this spider was going to do.
    Mona was middle aged. She was six months old. Every spider month is equivalent to seven years of human life. In human terms Mona was forty two. The last of her spiderlings had balooned away. Her mate died right after mating with Mona. Such is nature.
    If you’ve seen Spiderman, you know what balooning is. The spiderling projects a single thread of silk which sticks to a nearby object. The spider then swings to that object and baloons again. Depending on how far they want to get away from their mother, the spiderling continues to baloon and baloon.
    As a mother, Mona paid attention to the spider parental creed. Make sure the spiderlings get webs and wings. This creed meant that it was important for each spiderling to feel a sense of security so that they would be willing to leave the web and establish a home of their own. The stronger the sense of web the stronger the sense of wing. The more that a spiderling loved his mother’s web, the further he would distance himself from it when he finally balooned. The further away he got, the less competition his web would be for the web of his momma.
    Mona’s spiderlings were far, far away. They had been well raised and they loved their mother.Mona was an empty webber.
    She was acutely aware of the double disturbance in her web as she sat in her den. Her experience had taught her that it was very unlikely for two disturbances to occurr so simultaneously. She figured the commotion could be traced back to one of two possibilities. The disturbances, soon to become prey, then to become liquid then to become food, must have been romantically involved. That’s why they were fluttering so near to one another.
    And flying blind.
   Or else the Giant had delivered them.
    The Giant had been feeding Mona since she was a girl, before the mating and the spiderlings and all that jazz. She had grown to trust the Giant. Most urgent, however, was the hunger.
    I should be more specific. Mona wouldn’t take a nibble. Mona would take a suck. Before sucking, Mona would inject either Ray or Lisa or both with venom that would turn their insides into liquid. She would go back to her den and wait for the innards of her prey to liquify. Then she would begin to suck. Sometimes, the sucking took place right out in the open. Other times, Mona would take her silk wrapped supper into her den where she could suck in private.
    I’ve tried to imagine what it must be like to feel my insides turning into liquid. I had food poisoning once and that did some serious liquefying. Maximum diarrhea mixed with technicolor yawning.
    I have experienced emotional liquification more frequently than physical liquification over the course of my life. When I am injected with the contempt of another person, my convictions tend to liquify. Contempt is a powerful venom. For every action, there is an equal and opposite reaction. Resentment is the natural reaction to contempt.Here’s the equation to avoid.
    You have contempt for me, I have resentment for you. Or vice versa.
    If turning someones insides into liquid can be viewed as a physical manifestation of contempt, then I suppose the prey being liquified must be pretty resentful. Resentment resembles jealousy and jealousy is the green eyed monster that mocks the meat it feeds upon according to Shakey.
    Contempt is an eight eyed, eight legged empty webbed widow who injects whatever she has trapped with a poison that turns their convictions into liquid so she can suck them dry and ignore their resentment. Does contempt poison itself when it inadvertently sucks up poisoned convictions concealed within resentment? I wondered if I would be able to pick up on any of these emotions or answer any essntial questions as I patiently sat and watched and wondered
what the spider might do.
PALP FRICTION
    I play the guitar a little bit. I drink a little bit. Sometimes I drink a little bit before I play the guitar. Sometimes people tell me I sound better on the guitar after I’ve drank a little bit. I’m pretty sure I don’t sound any better but somehow when I play, I make the people who listening to me want to drink. The more I play, the more they drink. The more they drink, the better I sound.So I drink even more so I can sound even better so they can drink more because I sound better which makes me want to drink more so I can sound better which will make them drink more which will make me drink more so that…….
    Ya know, the usual.
    I’ve often wished that I could drink while I was playing the guitar not just before or after. I’ve wondered if that would actually make my guitar playing sound even better to the folks who were listening because unlike me when I play, they are actually drinking whlle they are listening whereas I am playing under the disadvantage of not  drinking at the same instant that I am playing which puts me a little out of synch with the drunks who are listening.
    I wish I had a couple of extra hands coming out of my mouth.
    If I did, I could pour the beer down my throat while at the same time playing the guitar with my other two hands.
   Spiders have two little hands coming out of their mouths. Those two little hands are called palps. Spiders use those pulps to hold on to whatever they are going to sink their fangs into. Sometimes they use the palps to make changes in the thread of their webs. They grasp the thread with their palps and amend the web with thier mouths. Spiders don’t play the guitar unless of course, they happen to be Martians.
    The moths are in the web. I’ve got a cold beer in my hands. I’m sipping the beer and wondering what the spider’s gonna do.Let’s remember, the moth nearest the spider was the moth who ate the poisoned peas.
    I figured that the spider would go to the nearest meal. The spider would nibble on the pregnant moth with the poisoned peas. The spider would realize that something was wrong. The spider would choose one of her escape routes. She would return to her corner. She would feel weak. She would ascertain from the vibes coming through the silk that the meal furthest away was too strong for her to overwhelm. She would wait until her queasiness subsided. Then she would return to the near meal and nibble a little bit more.
    I knew something that she couldn’t possibly know. The meal she was nibbling on was poisonous. Every nibble would make her weaker.I didn’t know who would die first, the poisoned spider or the moths struggling in the web.I wondered if it was the silk that killed the moth or was it the spider. If the spider died first, I would free the moths from the web.
    I figured the whole deal might take a day after the first taste. This is what I thought the spider might do.
    I waited to find out what the spider would actually do.
SIX YEAR DAY
    Every day in the life of a moth is like six years in the life of a human.
    Lisa was six days old in real time which means thirty six years old in human time. Lisa had spent the first twenty four years of her life in heat. During those years she had rubbed plenty of abdomens while being embraced by many a clasper. Twice she had felt threatened during a momentary mating session. Moths are pollinators not fighters. When the choice comes to fight or flight, the moth will choose flight. Lisa and her lover took off as one, the claspers coming off his abdomen holding her close even as they fluttered away, conjoined amorously, from the perceived danger.
    Lisa remembered both of those occasions. They were thrilling and embarrasing at the same time. Even though they were memorable, the couplings were meaningless. Lisa and her mate were both distracted while flying away from danger and although they completed their intercourse, lack of purposeful, reproductive concentration assured that neither coupling would be fertile. In human life, this is known as a flying fuck. Of course humans can not fly and will very often choose fight over flight when threatened. The human term “flying fuck” refers to not paying proper attention to an endeavor due to a lack of committment in that project.
    When Lisa finally met Ray, they both had a chance to concentrate. Ray was a big moth to begin with but he transferred ten percent of his body mass, in the form of spermatazoa, into Lisa. This transfer proved to be fertile. Lisa, in the web, was very pregnant.And loaded with nutrients. And poison.
    Ray had struggled with liquidity and silk before. He didn’t think it was such a bad thing. Ray held no resentment for that struggle. As a matter of fact, he saw his situation as another shot at renewal. Remember, Ray had ben Yar. Dejavu all over again.
    When Yar, the poison free caterpillar, had reached his full size, he had already prepared to complete metamorphosis, the radical change in body form that turns a caterpillar into a moth.  Yar had pupated  himself to a twig.  To anchor himself to his twig, Yar had spun a button of silk from his mouthparts, then grasped the silk button with his cremaster, a clawlike structure at the end of the abdomen. Hanging from the twig, Yar had shed his skin to reveal the pupa underneath. Before becoming a pupa, Yar had spun a cocoon of silk around his body.  The silk of the past had protected Yar from predators and from drying out. Silk was neither an enemy nor a stranger.
    Within the pupa, Yar’s tissues and organs had broken  down into a soupy liquid, and then reassembled into the tissues and organs of Ray. Groups of cells known as the imaginal discs remained complete, and Ray’s mighty structure took shape as directed by these cells.
    When Ray’s development was complete, he had split the pupal shell and crawled out. Then he had unfolded his wings which pumped blood into his veins. Ray remembered spreading his wings until they dried and hardened. Ray flew away and eventually mated with Lisa.
    And now he found himself in silk once again.
    Ray was confident this was just another stage of maturity.
    He would emerge from this silk and fly away again. Ray thought he was turning into a bird. He looked forward to spreading new wings. Ray had no idea that spiders even existed so he didn’t wonder at all what Mona would do.Ray had changed a lot since the days of Yar. Ya might say he matured. He was no longer thinking primarily about crawling and feeding, he was thinking now about flying and breeding. He suspected the web was another form of cocoon which meant it was another stage in development.
    Another passage.
    Another promotion.
    Ray was happy that Lisa was involved in the same passage, the same struggle, the same silk at the same time in the same place.
    Ray began to understand love.
    He and Lisa would become birds together. They would build a nest on some distant chapparal and have babies. He would become Ayr. Lisa would become Sail. Together they would sail through the air until they found the acre or two of brushy teritory which would be their secret homeland.
    They would be secure.
    They would be mates for life. They would never wander from their nest. Their nest would be a compact cup of grass, fibers and bark bound with silk.
    Each day, they would make the rounds of their territory, right up to the river. They would feed, bathe, take care of their young and fend off interlopers. Sail would be Ayr’s constant companion. They would take delight in bouts of mutual preening as they took care to inspect and arrange each other’s plumage. By night, they’d huddle together against the chill. They’d face in the same direction so near together that they would appear as a single ball of feathers from which tails, wings and feet protruded. They would always be together.They would stay out of sight. They would be heard more than they would be seen but they wouldn’t be heard very often. They’d live in a tree fifteen feet off the ground when they weren’t sailing through the air.
    Ray was thinking about Ayr and Sail when Mona sank her fang into him.
    Love hurts.
    After the puncture, while his insides were turning to liquid and just before his final breath Ray, still expecting to become a bird, thought his final thought. This is what he thought: It could have been worse.
    Lisa, on the other hand, continued to be more mature than Ray. Lisa had moved beyond contemplations of breeding and feeding and had moved towards contemplations of death and deliverance but not in that order. Lisa observed the death of Ray. She felt no sadness.Ray had done his job. She still needed to do hers. She needed to deliver the eggs that she and Ray had created.
    She knew she was going to die.
    Ray, in his immmaturity, had considered himself immortal with death merely another stage of metamorphasis. Ray’s immaturity prevented him from the fear of death.
    Lisa was afraid to die. Lisa knew that her life was incomplete. Lisa had learned what a spider is and the part a spider can play in deathmaking.Lisa knew she was next.Her eggs would die with her.
It couldn’t get any worse.
    The spider returned and rappeled down the silk towards the moth that I had raised on poisoned peas.Poison’s a funny thing. Poison consists of chemicals. After we ingest poison, our liver uses enzymes to convert those chemicals into poisons. If we don’t have the enzymes that convert the chemicals into poisons than the chemicals within the poison are of no threat to us. They might even cure us.
    The moth was missing the enzymes that would turn the chemicals from the peas into poison but the spider possessed those enzymes in spades.
    If the spider ate the moth whose innards she had already liquified, there would be no problem.
   If the spider ate he second moth, there would be a big problem.
    Death by poison for Mona
    Death by liquidity for Lisa.
    Choices, decisions, consequences.
    The spider was all fangs and palps. The moth was all vulnerability except for the wild card of hidden toxicity.
    The spider decided that she didn’t want the moth. She backed off. She began cutting. She took the thread with her palps and put it in her mouth. She cut a perfect window in the web with her sharp fangs.
    The moth fell free from the web.
    The moth took flight.
    The spider returned to her watch.
    I found out what the spider would do.
   Lisia delivered.
Spiders will do what Mona did.
They recognize poison when they sense it and hungry is better than dead, especially with delicious Ray a goner in the silk.
After the puncture, while his insides were turning to liquid and just before his final breath Ray, still expecting to become a bird, thought his final thought. This is what he thought:
It could have been worse.
Lisa, on the other hand, continued to be more mature than Ray. Lisa had moved beyond contemplations of breeding and feeding and had moved towards contemplations of death and deliverance but not in that order.
Lisa observed the death of Ray. She felt no sadness.Ray had done his job. She still needed to do hers. She needed to deliver the eggs that she and Ray had created.
She knew she was going to die.
Ray, in his immmaturity, had considered himself immortal with death merely another stage of metamorphasis.
Ray’s immaturity prevented him from the fear of death.
Lisa was afraid to die.
Lisa knew that her life was incomplete.
Lisa had learned what a spider is and the part a spider can play in deathmaking.
Lisa knew she was next.
Her eggs would die with her.
It couldn’t get any worse.
    The spider returned and rappeled down the silk towards the moth that I had raised on poisoned peas.
    Poison’s a funny thing. Poison consists of chemicals. After we ingest poison, our liver uses enzymes to convert those chemicals into poisons. If we don’t have the enzymes that convert the chemicals into poisons than the chemicals within the poison are of no threat to us.
    The moth was missing the enzymes that would turn the chemicals from the peas into poison but the spider possessed those enzymes in spades.
    If the spider ate the moth whose innards she had already liquified, there would be no problem.
    If the spider ate he second moth, there would be a big problem.
   Death by poison for Mona
    Death by liquidity for Lisa.
    Choices, decisions, consequences.
    The spider was all fangs and palps.
    The moth was all vulnerability except for the wild card of hidden toxicity.
    The spider decided that she didn’t want the moth. She backed off. She began cutting. She took the thread with her palps and put it in her mouth. She cut a perfect window in the web with her sharp fangs. The moth fell free from the web.The moth took flight.
    The spider returned to her watch.
    I found out what the spider would do. Lisa delivered.
    Spiders will do what Mona did.
    They recognize poison when they sense it and hungry is better than dead, especially with delicious Ray a goner in the silk.
   I felt pretty good after I found out what the spider did. I didn’t know whether or not the spider would be smart enough to avoid the moth who had eaten the poisoned peas. The spider was smart enough to discern the presence of poison in her web. If we were all smart enough to know which moth is poisoned and which one ain’t. If we resisted the urge to do what we can do and instead focused on doing what we should do, the world would be a much better place.
    Speaking of better places, Lisa’s delivery was a better begining. Her offspring, half poison and half not would never have to liquefy in silk and contempt.
    As evening fell, I decided to smoke a cigar.
    My work was done.
    I know I shouldn’t smoke but what the hell, I had just learned a great lesson. Avoid poison when possible.
    The night was still. Fireflies were everywhere. I lit a candle. I stuck the end of my cigar into the flame of the candle. I took a couple of puffs.
    I blew three perfect smoke rings.
    Perfect smoke rings are possible on a windless night.
    As the third smoke ring floated away, a moth flew right through the midddle of it and headed towards the candle flame. As the moth neared the flame, I noticed threads of silk dangling from the wings of the moth. The moth didn’t get any nearer to the flame than moths always get to a flame but not too many moths are carrying a thread of silk.
    It was the silk, not the moth, that kissed the candle. The flame shot right up the silk. The moth burst into fire and headed towards the smoke rings expanding in the distance.
    The moth momentarily stood out amidst the fireflies.
    The moth had become flying fire.
    Then it disappeared from my view forever.
    Peace, at last.
FIRST DOZEN WORDS
    On the way to our reckoning, our memory connectors were on alert and searching for omens.
    We found one almost immediately.
    Two minutes from our house, an ambulance  with lights a flashin' was pickin' up a poor soul and taking them somewhere. Yikes. Not what we were looking for yet as we passed it became clear that the ambulance was bringing somebody back from somewhere instead of taking them away.
    Naturally, we took this return as a good omen.
   We take what we can get in the realm of faith as it ricochets towards reckoning.
    We made it to the consult and discovered we were early which meant a bonus half hour of looking at the complex aquarium in the waiting room and imagining the first fateful dozen words from Doctor Somebody.
    We in this case being my wife Lynn and my daughter Mary and me myself and I.
    Our name was called and we walked into the examination room which was posing as a conference room. We were as prepared for the worst as we could have been prepared for the worst but still pretty sure we were somehow unprepared.
    The door opened and Dr Somebody entered the room with all kinds of documents in his hand. These were the first dozen words of the reckoning.
   "Something smells good in here and I'm pretty sure it's not you."
    He was looking at the part of we that is me.
    Of all the imagined first dozen words, these twelve had never approached our imaginings.We took that as a weird compliment to the way that the we who were women in the room wore our perfume.
    I remember the first couple of minutes after that and the rest is kind of a blur.
    Doctor Somebody described how the results of my various scans indicated that the cancer had not worked its way into the bones or surrounding organs. As a matter of fact, the surroundings were all in good shape.
   A previously unknown level of relief and happiness surged through us immediately.
    We started talking about offense now for the first time. What we could do to attack that cancer and get it the hell outta here. Removal of the prostate, eight weeks of radiation or insertion through surgery of radioactive seeds.
    The unknown backed away. The amorphous shape took shape. Doctor S admitted that the time in the shadow of the unknown is the worst of times. We're on the attack now.
    Long story short, the word is TREATABLE. All of the options are on the table. Doctor S asked us for our choice after describing all of the alternatives. We all went for the seeds.Now we have to speak to the oncologist radioligist to see if the seed surgery  is a realistic, viable approach. That conference is coming next week and we're good wif it.
    We're not out of the woods yet but the bears seem to be behind us rather than in front of us.The story is far from over. The after effects remain profound. We're aware of those changes.
    We don't mean to underestimate.
   We are aware that bears can move forward by moving backward and can in fact step in the exact same tracks that they made when they were going forward before moonwalking backward/forward. As for tonight, we have already been changed by the profundity of cancer. We looked into the abyss while walking through the woods. Even then, we had faith.
   We are delighted so..... Now, right now, we're gonna back off and boogaloo. Stay tuned. I'll write more when we come back to earth. And if we don't I'll write from wherever we are but damn, we like it here.
FROM OBSCURITY TO HERE
    I look at my work and see that it's good. Gawd, I'm a great writer. One of the best I've ever read anywhere.
    And then an internal strawman advocating Satan jumps  up and brays "if you so good den why aintcha rich and famous".
    Of course I know the answer for that. I ain't gonna sell out. I'm an obscure artist. I don't want the hassle of fame nor the complication of wealth. Andrew Luck said it best...enough is enough.
   I take it one step further.Not enough is enough because I still have my pride.I got plenty of pride that's another reason why I and guys like me always got plenty of nuthin which is always plenty for us.
    We're the ones with talent looking for opportunity. Because the opportunity never comes along...Because the phone never rings and the voice on the other end never says"I've googled Ice Rivers and my God, your wistful prolificity as a writer is only equalled by the unassuming magnificence of your photographic images. We're sending a limo over to pick you up and put an end to your self-induced obscurity. In other words 'c'mere Cat, we gonna make you a star'"
    Da phone, she don't ring.
    That's the pickle we're in, obscure martyrs and artists that we are.So we turn our pride into anger and discontent that fuels our literary and artistic drive. Of course all of this is self indulgent non-sense because America is the land of opportunity.If you believe in capitalism which is to say if you believe in in America then you believe in happiness then it eventually becomes apparent
that in America...
wait for it....
Opportunity seeks talent rather than the other way around.
    Most of us who feel we are talent looking for opportunity are inherently angry because the talent we have discovered in ourseves is not our true talent but only a facade, a compulsion, an obsession or rationalization. We are fighting a chin first bout against the stupidity, insensitivity and selfishness of the society that surrounds us
and its lackey dogs
and its vampires Then we realize that the whole concept of capitalism is..
wait for it.....
to capitalize on talent
so
    talent must be discovered if capitalism is to survive and since capitalism is doing pretty well if you are at the top of the pile then the ongoing search for talent is also working out quite satisfactorilly Now and then we can stop perceiving ourselves as sanctimonious talent compulsives looking for opportunity and start realizing that opportunity is looking for talent and everything will turn out fine in the end if we can just be happy
truly happy
not fake happy
not I give up happy
just happy
as I learn a little more
every day about whom
I imagine I am and thankful that Im alive
And see that it is good.
THE DOODLE THAT I DO
    I doodle.
    It's always awesome when I find out that others doodlers do the doodling that I do and even more awesome when the doodlers who doodle what I do  have come up with a name for the doodling we do.
    Apparently the doodle that I do as well as the doodle that they do is called "tangling". Next thing you know, there will be rules for "tangling" in order to differentiate the doodle that they do from the doodling that I do.
   Master tanglers will emerge to let me know that the doodles I've been doodling for the last thirty years don't qualify as tangle doodles for some arcane reason like lack of cross hatching or violation of color agreement.
    This, of course will lead to one of those dangling conversations when someone is trying to teach you what you already know and have rejected. Those irritating moments when it's appropriate to say "I overstand you" but better to just say nothing and wait for the barrage to conclude.
    Then I'll depart down the untangled path that I've already spent decades perfecting the imperfections of. Since it's kinda like a tangle, I'll call my work a dangle. Then we can have a pissing contest between the merits of tangle doodling versus dangle doodling until some genius comes up with a synthesis called dingle dangle tangle doodling and makes a lot of money and provokes several suicide attempts by tangle doodlers who are now passe.
    All of this amuses the dangle doodlers like myself who knew we were just wasting our time in the first place and were amazed when all of a sudden somebody made a big thing out of what we were doing/doodling when we were trying to think of anything else than what we were thinking of when we started doodling and we let our intuition take over to link whatever is going on in the present to the dream world of disassociation which helps us grasp the situation we are trying so hard to absorb without over reacting to. 
    I did a doodle  two hours before I headed into the consultation with my surgeon which would describe the aggressiveness of my cancer.I finished it, while occasionally glancing at the aquarium he had in his waiting room as I dreaded his first dozen words.
   After I heard his first dozen words in the consultation, I held up my doodle...to which he delivered words 13 and 14.
   "Modern art".
   Naturally, I was very relieved.
RADIATION
    Today was my first day of radiation. The beginning of active warfare against the terrorist cells hiding in my prostate. The whole deal took about fifteen minutes and most of that time was spent in positioning my body to get the best shot at those son of a bitches and stop them before they spread any further.
    We're  going to be bombarding them for the next 28 days...27 now.
    They were trying to stay hidden and had built up a little bit of a fortress over the past couple of years before the biopsy identified them and the cat and body scans located their hideout.
    They were trying to kill me.
    We got 'em now.
     We got a great team.
    We're done with their sneaky shit.
    They are invading us baby boomers at a frightening rate. You want to know the chances of a male to have a significant secret invasion going on in his prostate? It's simple, take your age and subtract 25.
    If you're fifty, it's a 25% risk etc.
    We're sick and tired of these terrorists.
    We've learned how to find 'em.
    We can find' them before they spread and we can blast the shit out of 'em.
    I started radiating the bastards today. I plan on enjoying the hell out of the next 27 sessions.
    Of course since this is war, there will be some collateral damage...bring it on.
    Every day as a species, we get more precise at droning and defeating these cells. I'm one of the first baby boomers. I'm proud as hell to be making my stand.
    Boom.
    We're not gonna take it.
SELFIE AT THE CIRCUS
Monkeys chattering in my brain
Minimize the gain of pain
While I form a Congo line
Of I , me, myself and mine
And we sit as one for our group shot
Trying to remember what fortune forgot.
We pose with tilt and smile
Recoiling for a little while
Looking into the user friendly lens
The merciless mirror where distortion ends
And realize we're back again
Jack Daniels in the lion den.
With a twist of hocus pocus
We manuever myself into focus
Depress the shutter
Utter a mutter
As we cough
Precision wanders off.
Another blur produced.
We wonder "what's the use"
We know it's getting awful late
For any youthful self-portrait.
We steady our grip
We let "er rip.
The one man horde
Always going forward
Lives another day
A hunger artist without the hay
Who longs to feed again
Further down the bend
Heading towards humbling dawn
Because the forget me nots are gone.
Lookin' one last time around
Findin' the circus still in town.
IN VANISHING VALLEY
    Forty plus ago, on a startling, clear August afternoon, I was smack dab in the middle of everywhere, the Grizzly Mountains of Montana. To be more precise, my Outward Bound group was in the midst of crossing a boulder field in the Grizzlies that had appeared as a routine valley on the topographical map we were using.
   We were four days deep into the wilderness of Beartooth.
    I had backpacked about a half a mile on top of these boulders always hoping that the boulder I was treading on would lead to another boulder and not an unjumpable crevice that would force me to backtrack God knows where. Also only God knew how or when those boulders avalanched into the vanished valley between mountainsides in the first place without showing up on any maps. Yet here they were and amongst them, incongruously was I. If I could have given up, I would have.
    I thought I was in trouble.
    I knew I was in trouble when while galumphing from one boulder to the next, I came upon a snow, white mountain goat. I couldn’t believe the goat was sitting so still, as I stupefied, drew closer. The goat was obviously a lot more at home in mountains than I.
    I got about three feet away from the bearded wonder. The goat continued to look straight at me while remaining absolutely motionless. Upon closer examination, I understood why the goat wasn’t moving. Two of its legs were broken, folded beneath his body. The goat had picked this boulder in this vanished valley between Grizzly mountains as his dying place.
    Perhaps this dying place had picked this goat.
    Who knows.
    You know who.
    I looked at the goat with his beard as white as snow in Ireland. The goat looked at me. Neither one of us knew exactly what to do. I'm sure I was the first human this goat had ever seen. In the face of his oncoming death by exposure, I, a mere mortal, didn't phase that goat one damned bit.
    I considered puttting the goat out of his misery but the best I could have done was a head bash with a rock, if I could find a lethal enoguh rock amongst or atop the boulder.
    While looking around for a clobbering rock, I absorbed another view of the boulder field. My eyes swept over the former valley as far back and forward as I could see. On the boundaries of the boulders, I saw mountainsides. Above the mountainsides, I saw clear blue sky. Off in the distance, I heard the echoing shouts of my scattered Outward Bounders. Each of them hoping that the next boulder they chose to leap on would lead to another boulder and not a crevice.
    I had another kind of decision.To bash a bearded moutain goat or not to bash, that was the question. I began to wonder exactly what misery I thought I was  putting the goat out of? What did an interloper like me know about misery in the mountains? I also reflected upon this undeniability. Before me was a creature who had lived its entire life bounding from rock to rock before making one last, fracturing fatal error in judgment. Before that creature was a human whose idea of bounding and diving from rock to rock was playing in a rock band at a bunch of dives. Yet the former was mortally injured and the latter was attempting to pass judgement.
    I wondered if the goat had bounded into one of the dives where I had once played Louie, Louie whether he would have been tempted to pull the wires from our amps.
    Then I refocused......
    I realized that the clouds, the sky, the mountains and the boulder couldn't care less whether the goat lived or died or for that matter whether I lived or died along with the goat. The sky, the mountains, the clouds and the boulders had played out this kind of drama, minus me, millions upon millions of times before without any of my help and would continue to play out this tableau  long after I left, if I lived long enough to leave. If this dying place didn't choose me as well. I looked once again at the goat who was motionless, aware, at peace, dealing with the pain, and prepared for infinity.
    That's about as close as I've come to seeing You Know Who.
    Some silent, sacred time elapsed.
    I set my sights on the next boulder and headed for it.I never looked back. Everything was perfect in the wilderness. That night, I decided for sure that I wasn't going to shave my whiskers. I still have the beard today.And it started turning white last year.
    Meanwhile, back in the land surrounding Vanishing Valley there rose up more sound and fury than usual indicating more than the usual level of nothingness in the mountains.
    As I left the goat behind, I listened to the world and discovered the sound of nothingness under which I could pick up indications of tremendous sound and fury. The stillness was lyrical..
    When I came down from the mountain, I knew things that no one else knew. At the same time, I didn't know something that almost everyone, unless they had been out in a boulder field in the middle of Everywhere, knew only too well.
    Nixon had resigned the presidency.
    I missed all of that. I traded it for Mt. Tempest, Grasshopper Glacier, skree, gorp and a glimpse of You Know Who.
    When I got the news about Tricky Dick, I rewound in my mind to where I was at the exact time that he was waving goodbye. I'm pretty sure I was between boulders, in a hard place, gazing at a goat and deciding to grow my beard to always remember the time I almost saw You Know Who.
CHAMPION HILLS
    This is a true story of golf, cancer and human nature. On my third day of radiation I couldn't stop thinking of Champion Hills. I had to confront the reality that medical costs and recovery time would make it impossible for me to keep up my membership. I made up my mind to go over to the club to say goodbye after this morning's radiation.
    The head pro at Champion Hills is named Darlene. Obviously, she can hit the ball a mile and putt with precision. Two weeks ago, Darlene had sent out to the members a note informing us of an increase in fees. Lynn responded. In her response Lynn mentioned the fact that I had cancer and was taking radiation. The increase in club fees was gonna be difficult for us as we couldn't predict the progress of the radiation nor the potency of the after-effects.
   The irony is that golf might be therapeutic. I just couldn't afford to play at my club anymore. Pulling into the parking lot I remembered summer days past. The course was beginning to reawaken. When I got to the clubhouse, Darlene was giving a lesson and preparing for a meeting with board of governors. She opened up the conversation with this; "Ice, you picked the worst time for us to talk"
    "No problem Darlene. I'll stop back another time"
    "How are you Ice ? What kind of cancer do you have"
    When I told her it was prostate, Darlene said "Isn't that the one that's most treatable"
    I said "Yes, I'm very lucky. I hadn't been doing a lot of planning lately other than thinking about each day"
    I was warming up to resign as April 1 is the deadline for the fees.
    Darlene said, "I was hoping you could take some more pictures of the course this year".
    "Of course I will"
    Then Darlene blew my mind..."and as far as membership goes" she waved her hand dismissively "consider your dues paid. You're a member once again. What do you think about that?"
     I was stunned. I thanked her for her kindness.
    She said You're a good man"
    We both had tears in our eyes.
    She went back to her lesson.
    I returned home to give the news to Lynn.
   She was on the treadmill.
   "Well, what did Darlene say?" she asked.
    "We don't have to worry about the club anymore" was my cryptic response" and after a moment "Darlene said she would wave the membership fees this year".
    Once again I was reminded about the millions and millions of random acts of kindness that are committed every day but overlooked in the  sensational fog of the hundreds and hundreds of random acts of cruelty.
    I could feel another cell of cynicism disintegrate, clobbered by the power of human understanding.
WAFFLE IRON MYSTERY
    Luck? I'll tell you about luck.
    In November my wife ordered a wafffle iron through Amazon. Time went by and no waffle maker. We were getting irritated, not so much by the absence of waffles but rather by the delay in delivery
    A couple of weeks later a very large box arrived at our doorstep. I asked Lynn what the hell is this? The package was a lot bigger than any waffles I have ever consumed.We took the package into the house. We opened it. The package did not include a waffle maker.
    Lynn, immediately got on the phone.
    She's great on the phone; polite, attentive, determined, patient and persistent She made contact with a representative whose accent was a lot different from ours. Lynn told her about the erroneous delivery.
   The voice on the other end offered a remedy. All we had to do was “rewrap the package, take it to the post office , send it back. and we'll credit your account”
    The ears on our end were not pleased.
    The voice on our end had another remedy. We aren't gonna rewrap this thing nor take it to the post office. This package is here because of an error on your part. We don't intend to make up for your error with our time and our gasoline.
    The voice on the other end needed a moment to listen to the voice of her supervisor.
    For five minutes there were no voices on either end.
    Then the voice on the other end offered another remedy. We may keep the package and they would send the wafflemaker.
    The voice on our end accepted the remedy.  Another win for Lynn.
    Four months later having discovered our cancer, we decided that we would fight the condition with radiation. After we made the decision and began to schedule the treatment dates, a nurse entered the room with piece of paper that listed some of the potential side effects during radiation. Among the side effects were these two: Urination Changes and Bowel changes.
    Urination changes include burning with urination, urinating more often and more urgently. Possible incontinence .Bowel changes include increased gas, urgent or loose bowel movements sometimes activated by the increased gas. Considering the alternatives, we considered and consider our selves very fortunate. We got this covered, no problem. And not thank God with a waffle iron.
   The mystery package that we kept , even though we couldn't imagine a use for it at the time, contained 36 extra large adult diapers. This is what I mean by luck and it's all true.
    No shit.
SHIT
    The seventh day of radiation proved to be informative. Maybe too informative, if ya know what I mean.
    The night before, I was up all night because of continual urination. I overslept after I finally fell asleep. When I woke up, I was late.
    I had to jump in the car and white knuckle it through a rainstorm and construction and past an accident to get to the hospital on time. You don't want to be late to radiate because there is a very tight schedule of people coming and glowing.
    I got there just in the nick of time. I admit, I was feeling shitty.
   They called me in and almost immediately.... "Are you alright, Ice?"
    "No, I'm half left. Let's do this thing."
    I hopped on the sled. They put me in position. They left for the viewing station. I went under the scan. I felt like I was under for a long time. They came down and said I was "positioned wrong" and had to start the whole thing all over again, which they did. Little did I know how polite they were being.
    I got up, put my clothes on and left without telling them my usual horrible joke. On the way out, I told a nurse about the problem with leaking. She said, "It's a normal side effect but it's a little early for it to be starting. If it doesn't go away by tomorrow, I'll prescribe something".
    Still feeling shitty, I stopped on the way out of the hospital to have a bowel movement. I got home and the peeing continued unabated. For the rest of the day, I was going to the john every 10-15 minutes. It became clear that I couldn't sleep with my wife as my constant getting up and going to the bathroom made it impossible for HER to sleep as well. I moved upstairs to another bedroom with a full bath. I woke up seven times to pee before I finally woke up for real.
    I showered and went off to the hospital, this time leaving 45 minutes early.Sure enough, I ran into a traffic jam that cost me 20 minutes and during that time I somehow managed to contain myself.The rest of the trip to the hospital took another ten minutes.
    Let me say, I was relieved when I got there.
    They called me in and asked if I was feeling better.
    "Aside from being up all night peeing, I feel great why do you ask?"
    "You didn't look like you were feeling good yesterday and we were worried about you"
    I explained "that I was feeling shitty yesterday because I'm a guy who always gets to a place early and when I have to white knuckle it to an appointment, I always carry a trace of the frustration that I had trying to get there on time. It has an effect on my mood when I first walk in."
    Mike said "Amy has the same problem"
    Amy concurred" Yes I'm always arriving right on time or a minute late. Always in a big tense rush to work"
    I said, "Amy, there's a whole different and beautiful world waiting for you that you know nothing about. Your job and your life will change immediately if you get to work a half hour early. You can grab a cup of coffeee, read the paper, have a chat, whatever and then when you're ready to start, you're ready to start"
    She said "I like the way you put that. I need to start doing that."
    I told her that once I had started getting to work early it totally changed my work experience. "You know how yesterday, I appeared rattled and ornery because I got here in the nick of time. Remember, how clear it was to every body that I wasn't the same guy. That guy is the guy that you are when you get here in the morning in the nick of time and just like you recognized that in me, your co-workers recognize that in you"
    I climbed into the sled, They positioned me. They hit me with the rays. They lifted me off the sled.
    Amy came down from the viewing booth.  She told me that what I had said was was good advice. I encouraged her to try it and see. "If you set the goal to be a half hour early even if you're twenty minutes late, you're still ten minutes early."
   Amy laughed and said she had never looked at it like that.
   On the way out, the Doctor was ready to see me. She asked me about the peeing. I described it as best I could. I've never been real good at describing the act of urination so it was kind of awkward.
   She asked me if I had eaten anything unusual during the weekend.
    I told her that I had attended two Easter buffets and whatever I had, I had a lot of  but no, there was nothing exotic.
    Then she asked me about bowel movements.
    Again, I don't have the vocabulary to be accurate so I told her that "Yesterday after the radiation. I got rid of a lot"
    She said," I'm glad because yesterday DURING your scan we noticed you had a lot of stool  so we couldn't get a great picture. In today's scan there was much less stool and a much better picture." Needless to say, I was flabbergasted at this iinformation which is just part of modern technology that can find just about anything within your body except your soul.
    I've got to realize now that every time I get on the sled, everybody in the room is seeing exactly how full of shit I am in three dimension. I clearly was feeling like shit the day before and the reason why I was feeling like shit, apparently, was that I WAS  full of shit.
    Everybody knew it but me.
    That's usually how it goes when somebody is full of shit and it's probably why people feel shitty in the first place.
    Just sayn'.
    So the doctor fixed me up with another prescription that should confront the constant urination problem. Finally the she advised that I start drinking a lot of cranberry juice so maybe next time, I wouldn't be so full of shit.
   Of course she didn't SAY exactly that but that IS exactly what she meant.
   Smoove.
   And I've managed to type this whole thing without having to get up and pee even once.Now, I'm gonna go downstairs and hit up some cranberry juice.
TROT ON THE BLOCK
    I remember my first Thanksgiving in a previous wifetime. We had been married a month and a half. We had built a chicken coop together. We had horses. We had a goose. We had a mule. We even had a peacock. The chickens were laying. We also had a couple of turkeys. As Thanksgiving approached, I wondered about the fate of the turkeys.
    My wife didn’t wonder. She acted.
    She coaxed one of the turkeys out to a stump that unbeknownst to the fowl was a chopping block. She got the bird to stretch his neck out on the block. She took a mighty swing with her ax. Contradicting rumors of stupidity, the turkey lurched out of the way as the ax buried itself in the stump.
    The turkey trotted away as if nothing had happened and tried to regain his dignity.
   My wife was accompanied by her friend Beth who was eager to help but who was laughing her ass off.
    The turkey meanwhile doubled down on rumors of stupidity and walked right back to the stump and confidently stuck his neck out. This time, Beth grabbed the turkey’s back legs. A moment later the axe fell.
   I was photographing the whole thing.
    Although the actual photograph, like the marriage itself, is long gone…I have an imprint of the photograph indelibly recorded in my mind.
    It is the moment of contact.
    Beth on the left is flinching.
    Cindy on the right is baring her teeth, arms fully extended.
   All of it is in a slight blur except for where the ax has come to a sudden stop as it passed through the neck of the bird and hit the stump. The ax and the neck of the bird are in perfect focus. A darkened area on the axe is the blood erupting from the birds neck as the ax has passed through.And yes, the turkey did run a round a little bit after his head was cut off.I think it was the first time for everybody.
    I know it was the first time for the turkey.
    I was pretty sure I got the picture.I proceeded to my dark room and made a print while the women were finishing up with the turkey. Because I was working in my own darkroom, the image was in black and white and it turned out exactly as I described it above. The black and white nature of the image enhanced the reality of the situation.
    We had invited several guests to come over and join us for Thanksgiving the following day. The picture was so remarkable that we decided to frame it. We put the framed picture in the dining room.
    Our guests arrived, smoking joints and drinking shots as was the custom of the day. John McCormack, who three years later died sober in a drunken car accident was the first to notice the image.“Wow, what a picture”
People came over and looked at the image with varying degrees of astonishment. Finally, someone asked the inevitable question. “Is that photo a picture of the turkey we are about to eat?”
    We nodded.
    Beth spoke up.
   “This is thanksgiving”
    When the transformed fowl appeared on the table, John asked if he could do the carving.
    He did one helluva job.
    There was plenty of meat to go around and a multitude of Thanks were given as a certain degree of reality grasped the gathering.
God, how I miss Roseland.
   Starting with Galloping Gertie, through my first round of miniature golf, into the Penny Arcade across from the changemakers where I got an authentic Tom Mix photograph, beyond the Wild Mouse, through the Bumper Cars next to the shooting gallery behind the Cotton Candy stand near the restaurant which eventually became a beer stop where one of my friends once asked what the penalty was for punching out a clown. Back to the hot dog stands beneath the swings and beyond the Skyliner with skeeball coupons in hand. Tee shirts, cut offs and a pair of thongs, for decades we'd been having fun all summer long.
    I knew Roseland big time and the feeling was mutual.
    I had to be present for her last night.
    We all knew the date of the execution. Condominiums need to be built.
    Lots of Landlovers showed up, most young only in heart.
    We traded in all of our skee ball tickets which we had amassed over the last ten years and won a forty inch plaster statue of a bearded guy in a yellow raincoat holding on to a bunch of lobsters as if his plaster depended on it.
    We posed for pictures in front of or onboard all of the rides.
    When my mother died many years later, the picture of her riding the merry go round was the photo nearest her flowers.
    We kept trying to pretend that the fun, the eternal summer was never going to end. We knew in our hearts that some point the cups would stop whirling.
    During my last ride on the carousel, I began to wonder if, in fact, the rides would stop that night. The operators after all were mostly college kids on the last shift of their summer jobs, probably a week or two from the quad. What would stop them from keeping the rides going all, night, hell all weekend. What could happen to them if they did? They certainly didn't have to worry about getting fired.
    But before that paradoxical showdown, the management would present one final fireworks show out over the pier on Canandaigua Lake. The fireworks would begin at eleven. We took our rides on everything as eleven approached.
    It was a startlingly clear star spangled evening; a Roseland night.
    At ten-thirty the announcement of the fireworks started to come over the p.a. system. Everybody in the park wanted to be in on this event, including the ride operators. So like some kind of blissful, mourning army, we all strode to the site of the fireworks.
    At eleven o'clock, the main park was deserted. I distinctly remember looking at that deserted park. I don't remember Roseland ever looking brighter or more inviting, resonating not only the remnants of that night's crowd but also all of the crowds of all the decades past. Although Roseland trembled, it appeared alive and ready to get up on its feet and sprint all the way to Rochester, to Lake Ontario thirty miles South to say goodbye to Sea Breeze.
Complete
Vital
Vibrant
vigorous
empty
throbbing
trembling
pulsating
eternal Roseland over my shoulder.
    And then the first fireworks exploded in breathtaking perfection over the lake. The crowd as one ooohed. At that exact instant, I tore my eyes away from the miracle in the sky for one last peek and saw all of the lights in the main park slam off at once, never to come on again.
Total darkness. A silent sound as deafening as any I had ever not heard.
Most of the crowd
As if on cue
turned away
from the sky
gasped
laughed
and cried
as
Roseland
died.
Sgt Pepper’s Radiation Team
    We got a great team at the hospital.
     So let me introduce to you
     the radiation therapists
    Who deal with me every day.
    They're Amy, Maggie, Paul and Mike.
    Bompop Bombpop, Bompop, Bompop Bompup
   Bompop, Bompop Bompop BUMBUMBUMBUMBUM Bop Dooah.
   They put me on the table every day
   They make sure that my feet are in the cast
   Then when all is ready, they quickly run away
    And from the booth send out another blast.
    They're Amy, Maggie, Paulie and Mike
    They're learning who I am and what I like
    They always seem to know the exact words to say
    To help me through another healing day
etc.
    It's always nice when I start to write and bam...it goes right into Sgt. Pepper but sure enough I'm getting by with a little help from these friends. And I've got to admit, I'm getting better.
    Okay, Okay, I'll stop and break into prose.
    Gradually
    Amy looks like a grown up version of a friend from high school. Maggie looks like a grown up version of a friend from college. Paulie looks like a grown up version of a guy I played baseball with.Mike looks like the guy who played guitar in my band.In other words, they all look familiar. So right from the get go I had the feeling I was with friends.
    When I told Amy that she looked familar. She said " a lot of people think I look familiar"
    Looking familiar is a pretty good thing don'cha' think?
    The first task is getting me on the sled. I'm nowhere near as flexible as I used to be so they team up and gently lift me into position. They've made a cast of my lower body and that cast is on top of what at first looked like random sheets. I have to get my feet into the cast part shaped for my feet and then the therapists take over.
    They tell me to "lay heavy" and I'm learning how to do that. Of course at my weight, it comes kinda natural. I'm getting pretty good at laying heavy. Laying heavy means when I feel movement beneath me, I resist the urge to move with that movement. Of course the radiation blasts have to be exactly precise, so when I am laying heavy they are maneuvering the sheets beneath me to put me into the right postion without my feet leaving the mold. They pull on the sheet and that puts me right where they want me.
    All this time we are making small talk and laughing.
    Then one of them will say "perfect" and they duck away to a protected area where they watch me through the glass. While watching me, they are also seeing a three dimensional rendering of my inner lower body projected on to a computer screen and making sure that the zaps are zapping the tatoo where the zaps should be zapping.
    I'm laying heavy and except for the radio playing in the background, there is silence. I am under the linear accelerator, looking up at the ceiling where I see a red laser cross.The accelerator moves around me and does what it's supposed to do for about five minutes. Then I hear one of them say "great" and next thing I know, they are lifting me off the sled.When my feet first hit the ground, I experience some vertigo. I sit down in the chair and usually tell a story.
    The first story on the first day  was  what happened when the skeleton walked into the bar. The bartender said. "whaddya want". The skeleton said "a beer and a mop".
    The second story on the second day  had a fish walking into the bar. Bartender said "whaddya need".
    The fish said "water".
    The third day,a duck walked into the drugstore. The duck asked for lip gloss. The astonished pharmacist brought back the gloss. The duck said "I don't have any money, just put it on my bill.
The fourth day, ham and eggs walked into the bar. Bartender said "we don't serve breakfast.
    The fifth day Jesus Christ walked into a wine bar etc. The wine pourer asked," what would you like". Jesus answered 'just a glass of water.
    Every story got the reaction I hoped it would get. They acted as if they had never heard the story before and then after a pause like after the fish says "water," they gave me the kind of laugh that indicates an amused aha .
    Perfect.
    Unfortunately I had used all of my clean  jokes.
    So today, the ninth day, I went with golf. Jesus and St. Peter are playing Pebble Beach. St Peter tees up and blast a beautiful drive right down the middle of the fairway. Jesus whistles in admiration and steps to the tee box. He hits a little dribble that barely makes it to the cart path of the elevated tee. The ball rolls down the path and gets picked up by a rabbit who starts bounding away only to be captured in the talons of a magnificent swooping eagle who grabs the rabbit and starts to fly down the fairway. A flash of lightning hits the eagle who drops the rabbit who drops the ball which lands on the green, takes a giant bounce hits the flagstick and plops into the hole. St Peter turns to Jesus and says "Hey, are you gonna play golf or just fuck around."
    Everybody laughed again. I'm starting to enjoy this here radiation.
    Go team go.
WILD BILL FROM BABYLON
    I'm starting to wonder how long I will last. I'm already older than I deserve to be; based on the way that I've conducted my life. I want to give credit before I go to people who should already be famous if they gave a shit for fame.
    One of those people is my friend Wild Bill. We've been buddies for over fifty years. I asked him to be my daughter's Godfather. I couldn't have made a better choice for her. I  haven't spoken to Amanda for at least five years but Wild Bill has and he tells me she's nice.
    Thank you, Godfather.
    Wild Bill will never be married but to this day he carries ten rubbers in his wallet on his never ending quest to "get laid". Ya gotta love guys like that.
    Sometimes he does, God bless him..
    He's always having misadventures with cops maybe because of the dozens of messages on his car, the latest being FUCK DONALD TRUMP.
    We pissed, side by side, into Walden Pond.
   Sitting shotgun on the Long Island Expressway with Bill is a shit your pants experience.
    He's seen the Dead fifty times at least. He had a conversation with George Harrison. Nowadays, Bill's the oldest man at every concert and the most energized.
    Nobody dances like Wild Bill.
    He was a friend of Bobby Vee.
    He's a roller coaster fanatic.
    I've seen him punch a taxi cab driver on Fifth Avenue.
    He's got season tickets for both the Yankees and the Mets.
    He cried when he heard that my mother died.
   He sends birthday cards to all of his friends even though none of us have the slightest idea when His birthday arrives.
    Christmas cards, Father and Mother’s day cards as well
    He's a master of trivia, an expert on the Bobby Fuller Four.
    He's the last of the great mooners.
    He gets along with dogs and cats.
    He's got my back.
    He should be a movie if he gave a shit.
    He's Wild Bill from Babylon.
    One remarkable afternoon, I was sitting at a booth in Kennedy airport slamming some suds with my brother Deke while waiting on Wild Bill to pick us up for a weekend of irresponsibility.
    Naturally, Bill being capricious from the get go was already two hours late. Responding in kind, I took the opportunity to waste even more money with the rest of the clubless apes on overpriced beers drafted at the airport watering hole.
    While in the midst of this activity, I happened to notice a guy sitting at the bar. The guy had his back turned to me. Apparently, he too was waiting for his connection because every ten miutes or so I could hear him say to the barkeep, "I'll have another one please" with a sorta under control yet fighting panic quality to his request.
    The guy was in the bar before I got there and I'd been there a couple of hours. I figured our consciousnesses were at the same level of disarray. I never saw the guy's face but something about the tone of his voice reminded me of the voice of the astronaut in 2001 who on the Jupiter Mission gets locked out of his ship by the computer and trying to keep his composure under control without panicking, keeps insisting that the computer open the portal for him to retake control of the ship.
    "I'll have another one please" sounded exactly like "Open the pod bay door, Hal" to my altered listening.
    Judging from the size of the guy's back and the fact that this was Kennedy Airport, the possibility did exist that this was in fact Keir Dullea, the actor from 2001.
    I passed my perception on to my brother. I said "Listen to the way this guy says 'I'll have another one please'. I think that's the guy from 2001".
    My brother equally committed to his beerz but still acutely attentive to timbre detail, laughed at my Bud soaked perception. Childishly egged on by his laughter, I decided to approach the guy at the bar.
    I took a seat on a stool next to him. I ordered yet another brewski and got a side view. The side view kept me in the ballpark. The guy ordered another drink and the recognition possibilty grew even stronger.
    Finally, I tapped the guy on the shoulder and said "Excuse me, are you Keir Dullea?"
    The man turned to me and before he spoke I knew, holy shit he's the guy.
    Keir said "Yes I am, do I know you."
    I said "not really but you're in one of my favorite movies....2001. I've seen that movie ten times and even though I love it, Im not sure what it's about."
    Keir said that it was one of his favorite movies as well but he wasn't real sure what it was about either. He thought it was "something about God". Apparently he had been called by Kubrick, accepted the job...worked on his scenes for a month or so and then left the production not knowing anymore about the entire project then what he had experienced while acting in it. He told me that when he saw the movie after it's release, he was "stunned."
    We carried on a conversation for about fifteen minutes. I told him I was a teacher and he told me how much he respected the profession and how flattered he was that I recognized him.
    A great guy.
    I excused myself and went back to my table where a great commotion had taken place as Wild Bill finally arrived. I had enough respect for Dullea's provacy that I didn't tell Bill about what had just happened.
    When my brother asked, I said "yep, it was him. check him out and let's get outta here before this whole thing gets too absurd". Deacon took a look. I could tell he was astonished by the whole situation.
    We started to head out of the airport in a huge, blurry hurry considering we were already an hour late for that night's concert.
    Bill started relating the wild excuses he had for being so late. I told him don't worry about it. Let's make the most of tonight, after all as Noel Coward once said "Keir Dullea, gone tomorrow."
STARLIT HUMAN NATURE
    I didn’t feel like working one Friday night at the Starlite Drive-in. I wasn’t too concerned because we were playing yet another in a long line of low budget Jean Michael Vincent flicks that nobody came to see anyhow. I figured that I’d hang out with the projection crew and the homeless derelicts who were living in the projection booth until between movies when I’d man the concession stand. Then I’d go home and feed a few unpurchased meatball sandwiches to my pig Seymour.
    Driving down West Henrietta Road, I ran into an unexpected, unexplainable traffic jam. I wasn’t in any particular hurry so I cranked up my eight track and started listening to Arthur by the Kinks. By the time I got to “Brainwashed”, I could see what was causing the clot. All of the cars were pulling into the Starlite. I rechecked the title marquee and although a few of the words were misspelled, the basic idea remained; something about a Hawk starring Vincent and Will Sampson was indeed playing.
    I pulled into the long, gravel road that led to the ticket booth and that cubicle was empty. When, at last, I got to the booth, I discovered that the restraining rope was down. The ticket seller had unlocked the rope, opened the booth and as I learned later, in a fit of self-righteous drunken, immature irresponsibility had decided to quit his “godamned shitty job”. He took off and left the gate unattended. I never saw the guy again but I heard he opened a fruit stand in Irondequoit specializing in illegally imported bananas.
    I was ambivalent about the situation. It didn’t hurt me any that more people were attending the show, since I was paid a commission based on the sales of the concession stand. The more people who came to the flick, the more money I would make. Remember though that I didn’t feel like working that night and since I hadn’t expected anybody to show up, I was all by myself which meant I was going to have to do the work of three people maybe four even if I got a couple of the derelicts living in the projection booth to stop smoking weed, get off their asses and help me out a bit.
    When I pulled into my stand, the projectionist greeted me. Drunk as he was, he didn’t particularly care how many people were in the lot. He was being paid by the hour. I told him that the reason that all of these people were here was because Mark had opened the gate and abandoned the booth.
    One of the great mysteries of this night was how in the world did the people get the word that the movie was free and how did it spread so fast. If we had put FREE on the marquee, probably nobody would have pulled into the lot.
    Reminded me of a friend of mine, named Rick who was trying to get rid of an old refrigerator. He put the thing in front of his house for a couple of days with a big FREE sign on its door. Nobody even sniffed it. Finally on the advice of another friend named Charlene, he put another sign on the fridge....$50. That night somebody stole the fuckin’ thing.
    Art, the projectionist, and I were pondering these matters while also trying to figure out what the heck we were supposed to do. We had a parking lot full of freeloaders. Should I start popping the popper? Should Art start reeling the projector?
    We looked around and got an eyeful of human nature as the sky grew dark.
    People started to lean on their horns.
   They were honking to start the movie.
    That freakin’ did it!
    A parking lot full of freeloaders defreakinmanding that they get what they didn’t pay for and expressing their rage by leaning on their horns. I told Art, “I’ve got to say something.”
    I didn’t know exactly what I was going to say but I knew that somebody had  to say something and since I was still sober and giving a shit, it had to be me.
I went into the projection booth. I fired up the PA system.I grabbed the mike and this is what I said:
    “Ladies and gentlemen, we have a situation here. The guy who takes tickets left his post so all of you are here for free. Look around, the place is packed and nobody has paid as much as a dime.Now, I can’t blame you for taking advantage. I sure as hell can’t throw all of ya outta here. I do want you to know that this is NOT a FREE show and staying here would be like stealing. Stealing is wrong. I do have an idea, a solution. We’re going to send somebody back to the ticket booth. The right thing for you to do is exit the drive in on the right onto Brighton-Henrietta Town Line Road...then turn left and re-enter the lot. The ticket person will charge you half price and you will have the satisfaction of knowing that you did the right thing. We will begin the show in 10 minutes.”
    Art had been listening to this with a look of astonishment on his shitfaced grill. He asked me what I thought would happen. I said “I believe in people.”
    Silence ensued.
    Honking stopped.
    Then I heard a car engine start up. Then another and another. I saw a line of cars heading for the exit, God bless’ed, every single car that I could see headed out the exit. Moments later we got a call from the ticket booth out front. “It looks like an invasion out here! There’s a procession of cars coming down West Henrietta Road and pulling in. What should I do?” 
    “Charge ‘em half price and say thank you”, I told my man.
    The drive-in filled back up not quite as full but almost. Ten minutes after my announcement, we started the movie. I gave away free popcorn all night. The owner made more money that night than he had any right to make. The people saw a movie for half price and got free popcorn along with the satisfaction of, on this occasion, doing the right thing.
    That night, I went home and had a moonlight talk with Seymour about human nature. Pretty sure Seymour didn’t understand a word I was saying yet between gulps of his meatball sandwiches, although he grunted and farted at appropriate times.
ERIKA FROM A DISTANCE
    Sometimes it's important to see things through the eyes of others. We received this letter from a niece named Erika who lives in North Carolina. Lynn responded to the letter before I even saw it. I was gonna respond but Lynn covered everything pretty objectively. Of course she left out the part about my brave, courageous, inspiring battle but that's probably because I've left it out of my own behavior especially when seen up close.
    Anyways, here's what it looks like from a distance.
    Erika's letter and Lynn's response.
    Hey guys,
   So I just wanted to reach out and let you guys know you are in my prayers everyday. Cancer is a very scary word. Usually I shy away from reaching out on a topic that I don't understand. Today I was thinking about it and I realized how selfish that was. I was so scared to bring up something you guys deal with everyday. But really as family its only right that we are here for each other through thick and thin. Even if we are scared we stand tall for the ones we love. We are the people who lend a shoulder to cry on. I want you guys to know I can and will be that person if you guys ever need anything. I've always looked up to you guys for being very knowledgable and kind and do not deserve this disease to come into your life. But, God works in mysterious ways and I strongly believe you guys will beat and overcome this obstacle. Love you guys and miss you! Hope to see you soon!!
Erika
    What a wonderful letter. So full of love, concern and support. Thank you very, very much. Uncle Ice has just six more radiation treatments. They won't know if all the cancer is gone so he will have to go in for regular blood tests to check his PSA level which will tell them the potential threat of cancer cells remaining or not. He has been experiencing fatigue, depression and  Incontinance . He is on meds for all of that which gives him some relief. No sleep at nites though which can make him zombie like. But the good news is that a few weeks after radiation he should return back to how he was before the radiation started. We are getting thru this by feeling how lucky we are that it was caught in time and the treatment just involves radiation not surgery or chemotherapy. He tells me that when he writes his book about recovery, he’s gonna include your letter.
With love and appreciation,
Aunt Lynn and Uncle Ice
MORE SEYMOUR
    I’ve almost forgotten how much fun it was to drink beer with Seymour, my pig.
    Remember those delicious meatball sandwiches that only existed at drive-ins? We took a lot of pride in our meatball “sank witch” when we ran and cooked at the Starlite concession stand. We always threw in a load of extra sauce and cheese. Those subs were nuclear powered.
    Some times we’d make a few subs too many. I’d take whatever leftovers we still had hanging around and feed them to Seymour. At that juncture, feeding meatballs to a pig was my idea of a savings account.
    I’d usually bring at least twelve pack of Bud to accompany the meatball sandwiches. I’d take the winding path down past the barn, past the manure pile, past the chicken coop and the duck pond into the wired off part of the pasture that we had converted into a pig pen.
    I’d stand next to the pen, throw a few sandwiches on the ground and wait for Seymour to emerge. I was usually working on my first Bud while I was bringing the sandwiches to Seymour’s slophouse. By the time I got to Seymour’s place, I was finishing my second. I’d finish my third by the time Seymour emerged from his little tin hut.
   At this point, I’d pop open my fourth Bud and pour the fifth and sixth beer into the black, circular, plastic container that we used as a watering tough for the pig.
    Seymour could drink even faster than I could when he put his mind to it, in other words when he wasn’t peeing, pooping’ eating’ or sleeping’. The whole purpose of chilling with the pig in the first place was to avoid any semblance of pressure or constraints or manners. Burping, farting and even puking was no problem. I’d drink at my own pace and whenever I finished one I’d pop open another one for the pig and another for myself.
    I’ve heard about dogs, who come to a kitchen table, sit on a chair, put their paws on the table and wait to be served. These are dogs who think they are humans. Seymour did not think he was human. Seymour knew for damned sure that he was a pig and when he partied with me I think he figured that I was one too and he weren’t far off. Seymour was all attitude, identity and appetite.
    There was nobody else around except me and the pig. The stars were bright; the temperature perfect. The only sounds of the night were the natural sounds of the pasture and the pen along with the snortin’, slathering’, plopping’ burpin’ leaking’ sounds that Seymour routinely made at times like these. It was peaceful. I had been productive as in “I’m going down to feed the pig now, honey.” Life in the pasture drinking with the pig was a bizarre Bud commercial waiting to be made and shown at the Super Bowl.
    One time, near the end, when we had come to grips with the sobering eventuality that Seymour was destined to become ham, bacon, sausage, etc, I had a barn party over at my house. Some of my buddies had heard me bragging about the peace of mind I enjoyed while drinking with the pig. Apparently they thought it was a good idea because by the time I got down to the trough, Seymour was passed out in the cooling mud, getting a bit of a sunburn, his trough still half full of beer.
    I went back to the barn and asked how many people had been drinking with the pig. Six guys raised their hands: Tommy Tron, Bruce, Jack Stafford, Wayne, Wild Bill and Uncle George. I told them to come down to the sty and see the fruits of their labor.
    The six of us walked down the path together. As we got close to Seymour, a reverent silence descended, When we arrived at his trough the stillness continued as we gazed and gaped at the five sheets to the wind bovine blacked out and basking in his combination of mud, Bud, swill and perceived freedom, catching some rays and judging by his apparent ease of breathing, completely relaxed, at peace with the world, unconcerned with appearances.
    A few weeks later I recruited all of these guys to help me load the corpulent and non-co operative Seymour into the back of my truck to take him to processing about ten miles down the road. Seymour was no longer a little piggy on his way to the market. We had a rough, sweaty, shitty and muddy time trying to get Seymour into the truck until somebody got in touch with a guy named Fuzzy who suggested putting a pillowcase over his face. We did. It worked. We led Seymour into and out of the truck and into the processing pen where they spray painted the word “RIVERS” in large letters on his no longer sunburned hide.
    I remember taking one last look at Seymour. There was another huge pig in the holding pen with him. I imagined those two pigs looking at each other’s hides, seeing the black spray paint and thinking “this ain’t real good”. Then I shut the door and left Seymour in the darkness.
    Seymour was no longer just involved. He was committed.
    The next time I saw him he was in packages
    Over the next few decades, every time that I’ve gotten together with any of those guys, particularly during All Star games, somebody always comes up with “remember Seymour” and the next round of stories take off from that common point of departure as if Seymour the Pig was a space station and all previous stories were shuttle crafts arriving to be refueled enroute to homecoming or deeper exploration
MENDON SEA CRUISE
    As in the case with most epics, many colorful events occurred during my final days at the  Starlite. Most of those colorful events were driven by colorful people, people that I wouldn’t have known if it weren’t for the Starlite which was sort of a vortex of idiosynchracy. One of those colorful people was Wayne Green.
    Wayne was a regular at the Starlite, as well as a drive-in afficianado. One particularly slow night, Wayne came in from his car and we began a snack bar conversation about drive in culture etc. Wayne became so engrossed in the conversation that he missed the second feature which was The Deep with Nick Nolte and Jackie Bissett. Due to no fault of our own, we had been playing the movie one reel short and out of order but nobody complained except one time when the sound went off for a minute or two and a few people honked. That’s when I realized that people didn’t give a shit what they were watching as long as they could hear it.
    Wayne asked me how to operate the popcorn machine, I showed him. He was immediately hooked on concession stand life.
    I told Wayne that anytime he wanted to stop by and help me run the stand, we’d let him in for free. Most nights, Wayne would show up and volunteer his services as popcorn popper. Wayne wasn’t the only one. Towards the end I had six or seven people who enjoyed the concession stand so much that they would come to the drive in just to hang around, every so often going back to their cars to drink beer or whatever. The concession stand became an oddball country club. Almost every night one or two or more  of these volunteers would show up to pop and pour. In the end, they were basically running the stand and I was spending more and more time in party cars.
    Outside of the stand, I didn’t know much about Wayne or the other “volunteers but I figured they were either geniuses or lunatics and probably both. We’d get into some pretty crazy conversations on slow nights and since we kept playing Jean Michael Vincent level movies without half price admission or free popcorn, there were a lot of slow nights.
    One night Wayne and I were talking about making lemonade of lemons, making a fortune out of a misfortune. Wayne told me about a guy that he knew whose truck caught fire the same week that the engine of his boat blew up. Wayne told me that the guy welded the body of his boat on to the frame and motor of his car, got some dealer plates and drove around in his truck boat.
    I had trouble believing that one. I told Wayne so. He assured me that the story was true. I said “yeah, right” and forgot about the whole deal.
    About a month later, I was mowing my lawn when a boat with dealer plates pulled into my driveway. Wayne was at the wheel. How can I describe this contraption? I know. A speed boat on wheels and that’s exactly what it looked like although you couldn’t see the wheels too well. I called up a few people and there were already a few folks partying in my house. Everybody changed into shorts and swim suits. The guys stripped off their shirts.  Before long we had a boat chock full of nuts all singing “ooh Wee, Ooh wee Baby, come and let me take you on a Sea Cruise.” We set off driving through Mendon like five dimensional survivors from a demented Beach Blanket Bingo flick minus Frankie and Annette with Beach Boy, Dick Dale and Surfaris music blasting from the deck on the deck.
    You should have seen the cars as they passed us. Imagine a cool late September afternoon. You’re driving down Mendon Town Line Road. Suddenly you see a speed boat approaching you full of lunatic/geniuses mash potatoing, twisting and watusiying to Msirlou or I get Around or Wipeout. My only regret is we didn’t take the time to grab Seymour the pig, throw some shades on him and include him in the voyage.
    We cruised around Pittsford and Mendon for a half hour. Truck boats use an awful lot of gas. Eventually, we pulled back into my driveway and abandoned ship.
    I never doubted Wayne again.
    The Starlite era had ended. The truck boat had been revealed. Apparently Wayne’s purpose in my life was fulfilled, including one bit of information that I was awake enough to remember. As we were heading back to the house, Wayne asked me if I wanted to take the wheel. Paranoia set in. I could see the headlines, “Local teacher crashes into telephone pole in truck boat filled with passengers without seat belts or life jackets.”
    Wayne was silent for a moment, keeping his eyes on the road and his hands on the wheel. He asked me “if I remembered the night when all the cars pulled out of the Starlite and then pulled back in.”
    I said, “of  course I remembered that.’
    Wayne said that He hadn’t believed ME when I told him that story.
    Wayne believed it now because he knew the guy who was the first person to pull out, the guy who had started the entire righteous exodus. The guy who helped right the wrong. Turns out the guy was on his first date that night and legitimately wanted to see the movie because he and his date were fans of Will Sampson and Tonto.The guy’s named was Ovid and his date was named Julia.The date had been a success.
LAST DAY OF RADIATION
Today's the day. Last night was the night. I only had to steal one mirror last night so I got my first half way decent shuteye in months.
At this moment I am resisting the urge to hit the sack and indulge in fatigue.
I'm thinking about the original Invasion of the Body Snatchers and Nightmare on Elm Street. In both of those flicks, sleep was to be avoided unless you wanted Freddy to slash through your walls or wake up as a pod.
Those movies always bothered me.
I hate the feeling of falling asleep when I don't want to fall asleep. This used to happen to me all the time, particularly on Wednesday nights when I was young.
Because I was big fan of horror films, my parents used to let me stay up "late" to watch Shock Theater which played all of the Lugosi, Karloff and Chaney films. Frankenstein, Dracula, the Wolfman, the Raven, the Mummy, the Black Cat, The Invisible Ray,The Ghoul,The Werewolf of London etc. The show came on  came on past my bedtime so it was quite a privilege and quite a challenge.
Plus, I was actually scared by the movies or at least I expected to be.
I would take my position on the carpet in front of our timy teevee set. The movie would start and before too long, I would realize that I was falling asleep. I learned to recognize the feeling and the "oh no" that accompanied it. I would invariably choose to "rest my eyes" for just a minute during a commercial. I learned after awhile that once I started to rest my eyes, the rest periods would increase in frequency and duration until at last I was asleep on the floor and had to be carted of to bed all the time insisting "I'm awake, I'm awake"
The morning came and I awoke with a sense of failure and a determination to make it all the way through the next week. I realized that once I started to "rest my eyes", it was all over. I would make a conscious effort to "resist the rest" but week after week I failed.
I wasn't used to failure back in those days and it frightened me more than the movies did. I was learning about temptation and my inability to resist it.
This was my first previews of fatigue but I really didn't know what fatigue was until a few months ago. There's a difference between fatigue and being tired, passing out, blacking out, dozing off or being exhausted.
For the past few months, I've suffered fatigue and it's a lot different from "resting my eyes" because in fatigue I'm not even interested in the "movie" that is my life. All I want to do is sleep, well not exactly sleep but more like escape but evdn in the escaping there is the over-riding sense of failure and guilt as days melt away and merge with nights.
Fatigue sucks.
So as I write these words, I am resisting the urge to "rest my eyes" and to go downstairs to my cave/pit. The urtge is strong but not as strong as yesterday and yesterday wasn't as strong as the day before.
They told me after my last blast of radiation that sometimes the fatigue starts to go away after a week and a half but sometimes it can continue for three or four months or in some cases forever.
Today is exactly a week and a half since my last blast. I'm gonna go the distance. I'm not goin' downstairs. I'm not gonna turn into a pod person again today. No way. I've charged up my camera. I'm snapping flowers. I'll be leaving for the ballpark in three hours. I'm gonna look good. This is the day I marked down on my calendar for the beginning of my comeback and I'm not gonna rest my eyes until I get back from Frontier Field.
My brother is my best friend and I haven't seen him during this whole situation. I want to see him now. I want him to see me snapping pictures, keeping score, drinking a beer and rooting for the old home team.
Freddy Fatigue can't get me at Frontier Field if I keep my eyes on the ball.
OVID WARREN PEETS
    Even though I think I'm a smart ass, I'm not as smart as I think I am.My name is Ovid Peets.
    I'm here to tell you a story about a guy who was proud of his ignorance and worried that he wasn’t as dumb as he thought he was . Over the course of our acquaintance this man gratified himself by proving conclusively that he was even dumber than he had hoped.
    His name was Thornton Krell. He was my professor. I was taking a seminar class called Metaphysiction at a place called Montgomery Community College. I didn't know what the hell Metaphysiction was and neither did my advisor, Ward Stokes. As soon as I found out that Stokes was vague on the seminar, I decided to throw it into my schedule. I figured I could drop the course later and blame the drop on Stokes who would have to admit that he didn't know what the hell he was talking about when we first discussed the offering.
    Everyone knows that in a fire, the survival strategy is to drop and roll. Only MCC students know that academic survival strategy is to enroll and then drop.
    I can remember the first few minutes of the first class without looking at my notes. I can’t look at my notes from any class before Krell’s class because I never took notes. I used to draw pictures. I had contempt for anyone who actually took notes. What a waste of time. What a waste of paper. I figured it was all posturing because anytime I would ask anyone to see their “notes” they would always say they didn’t have any notes either.  
    They must have been drawing pictures too or writing those little love letters that begin “I‘m sitting in class bored out of mind and thinking about what we did last night…...
    For some reason I used to draw a hockey rink as seen from a nosebleed seat. After I drew the rink in great detail, including stick figure crowds, I would rest the point of the pen somewhere on the “Ice” and wrist flick the point towards the “Goal” which resembled a large E turned without the middle perpendicular. If I managed to stop the point within the E, the stroke counted as a goal. I would disallow goals in which the stroke was slowed down enough to mimic conscious purpose. Only subconscious strokes counted. Sometimes the pencil and the “ref” would get in long arguments about whether or not a goal should count or not. In this way, with an occasional fake “I’m listening and I’m interested” glance at the teacher, class time passed.
    When I wasn't drawing hockey rinks, I was drawing drum sets.  This habit was about to change within the first ten minutes of encountering Krell.
    They say that a student pretty much makes up his mind how he will get along with a teacher within the first five minutes that the teacher is in front of the class. Even while Krell was taking attendance and reviewing the institute rules, which everyone had heard at the beginning of every class at MCC (and still disobeyed) I was forming my impression of Krell. I kept hearing the song “96 Tears” playing in my brain. Anytime I hear ninety-six tears in my brain, I remember the group that sang the song…..Question Mark and the Mysterians with Question Mark written as ?.
    So, my initial and lasting impression of Krell was of a mysterious guy who would have a lot of questions for me to consider and about whom I would have a lot of questions which he would probably never consider because I would never pose the questions what with the hockey playing and the drum sets.And that someone would cry: cry, cry, cry; ninety six tears yeah.  
    The first thing he did after the preliminary administrivia was to turn his gaze upon the class and make these sounds: (and now I consult the notes that I didn’t have at the time that Krell was making the sounds) “Alpha, Beta, Gamma, Delta, Epsilon, Zeta, Eta, Theta, Iota, Kappa, Lambda, Mu, Nu, Xi, Omicron, Pi, Rho, Sigma, Tau, Upsilon, Phi, Chi, Psi, Omega”.
    Next, he took out a match. Before striking the match he informed us that the sounds he had just made were the letters of the Greek alphabet. He said his first goal was to have everyone in the class be able to repeat those sounds in the time it took a match to burn down to the finger tips. With that he struck the match and recited the alphabet and with a flourish blew out the match in plenty of time.
    “I’m going to repeat the alphabet. You will take notes while I recite. Then, I’m going to call on one of you. . I will light the match. You will recite the Greek alphabet before the match burns my fingers. You may use your notes”
    With that, he repeated “Alpha, Beta, Gamma, Delta, Epsilon, Zeta, Eta, Theta, Iota, Kappa, Lambda, Mu, Nu, Xi, Omicron, Pi, Rho, Sigma, Tau, Upsilon, Phi, Chi, Psi, Omega“.
    I stopped drawing the hockey rink and right there on the still freezing ice, I took my first serious notes Alfa, Bayta, Gamma, Delta, Epsilon, Zayta, Eighta, Theta, Iota, Kappa, Lambda, Mew, New, Zi, Omicron, Pi, Rho, Sigma, Tau, Upsilon, Phi, Chi, Sigh, Omega.
    I wasn’t looking around to see if anybody else was taking notes.
    Krell paused at Omega. He looked at the attendance roster. He took a match from the pack. He said “Mr. Troy. You will give me back the alphabet. You may use your notes. I will count to five and light the match”
    I don’t remember much about Mr. Troy except that he was wearing a tee shirt that said “Weed Man”. When Krell got to five, Troy got to his feet and headed to the door. With the match still burning in Krell’s hand, Troy looked back at the  spontaneous combustion in the front of the room. “Kiss my fart” he yelled and walked out the door.
    Krell kept the match burning in silence until it reached his finger tips at which point he said “Ouch” and shook the match out.
    “Kiss my fart” Krell mused aloud "what an interesting juxtaposition of the physical upon the invisible. He might have been a great student but alas, I’m afraid that’s the last time we’ll see Troy although we will talk about him quite often.”
    He took out another match. “Let’s try it again. Helen Kamp, it‘s your turn”
    Helen read the alphabet from her notes. She finished with plenty of match to spare.
    “Very good. Haylen” said Krell while snapping his fingers with the loudest snap I‘d heard since my left handed sixth grade clarinet teacher snapped me out of music lessons for incorrectly counting measures. Krell’s snaps, on the other hand, conveyed praise not criticism “How do you account for your success?”
    “I read from my notes” said Helen.
    “And before you read them……..”
    “I wrote them.”
    "And before you wrote them?” Krell asked.
    “I listened, Mr Krell.”
    “And in literary terms, Haylen, what verbal exercise are we involved in right now?”
    “A dialogue.”
   “A Socratic dialogue to be more specific. Thank You Haylen for introducing the basic tenents of this class. The dullest pencil on the roughest paper has a better memory than the sharpest brain in the smoothest intellect. Aristotle, the student of Plato wrote very little...what remains of his work is a hodgepodge of his notes combined with the notes of the students he was teaching in his Lyceum, Any questions?”
    In the pause that inevitably follows any teacher asking if there are any questions, two impressions raced through my mind. 1: Helen might be the Hawking of the class which greatly increased my odds of bozohood and 2: The teacher had a Southern accent when he called on Helen. He called her Haylen.
    The pause ended as it always does with a dork with a question.
    Arthur Gregor raised his hand. Krell nodded in his direction.
    Gregor asked “Well, Mr. Krell what exactly is the definition of metaphysics and the relationship of that defintion to metaphysiction”
   Krell responded, “ With all due respect, the answer to that question comes at the end of the class not at the beginning because the entire purpose of this seminar is to explore the intellectual journey that led to metaphysics and later metaphysiction".
    Krell continued, "Haylen has already touched upon some of the primary components. We will be learning how Socrates led to Plato how Plato led to Aristotle and how Aristotle led to metaphysics. In a nutshell, Socrates asked questions in verbal dialogue. Plato was the student of Socrates. Plato listened to the dialogues that Socrates narrated. Plato recorded the dialogues which were a history of the philosophical life of Socrates. Socrates only spoke. Plato listened and took notes. Plato added his own thoughts to the thoughts of Socrates which he had noted. He passed his thoughts and notes on to others who were taking note of his thoughts which were the thoughts of Socrates filtered through the lens of Plato. Thus, Plato became a teacher."
    Krell went to the blackboard and printed the words Socrates, Aristitole and Plato. He began drawing lines between and amongst the names and explained; "Aristotle was a student of Plato. Aristotle added his own thoughts to Plato’s thoughts which were themselves notes upon the thoughts of Socrates which led through logic and biology and astrology to metaphysics. Aristotle was the first teacher of metaphysics. I’m not going to even try to describe the lineage that led from Aristotle to Krell because it’s taken me my entire life up to this very second to unravel that journey which is continuing even as I speak and upon which you, Mr. Gregor are a fellow traveler until you follow the path of Troy“.
    By this time, the hockey game had ended and I was, for the first time, taking notes furiously, afraid that I would be called upon to suffer the fate of Troy. I know for sure that I was taking notes at this time because the above paragraphs are an interpretive reconstructions of the words of Krell based upon the actual notes of that first class on that last hockey rink upon which I glanced as I composed the last paragraph and will be consulting for the rest of this effort.
    See,another thing about notes is, they stick around. If they didn’t there would be no Aristitle and God knows what else there wouldn’t be...maybe even God.
    If nothing else this class of Krell’s was, by definition, noteworthy.
    I’m not sure if my notes are worthy of the noteworthiness of Krell’s class (what with the high probability of bozos on this bus) because I myself may be a bozo and if you’re on this particular bus, holding on to the handrail next to mine, you may be a bozo as well.
    Unless you're a Hawking.
    By the time I left class that day only three of us remained, myself, Helen and Julia. Arthur had taken an early lav break and had not returned. Weedman Troy had apparently enrolled and dropped, at least that's what Krell said at the end of the period.
    "The bad news is that five is the minimum enrollment to hold a seminar. The good news for you four survivors, if in fact the seminar survives, is that if we continue the class and I use the traditional grading curve, the E has already directed me to kiss his fart."
    When you're riding in my bus, in which failure is always an option, it's reassuring to hear the E has left the building. I made up my mind I was in this class for the duration. I even had notes to prove my determination.
    Riding this wave of confidence and conviction, I decided to approach Helen and confess my embarrassment at Krell's mispronuniciation of her name.
    "Excuse me. I was in your Metaphysiction class. I couldn't figure out why the teacher had a Southern accent only when he said your name. Helen is such a nice, classical name. I'm sorry he had to butcher it."
    Helen looked at me as if she were looking at a dog turd tidbit on the sole of a wedding shoe.
    "Why thank you for your sensititivity Oafid. Not only have you underestimated the teacher but also you've insulted me and my parents. My father's name is Haynes. My mothers name is Helen. They named me Haylen. I'm sorry my name isn't classical enough for you"
    Haylen turned on her heel and was gone before I had the opportunity to clear either my throat, my name or hers or her parents or Krell.
    SECOND CLASS
    I beat the teacher to the second class. We all did. I was the last to arrive not including Krell.
    Arthur, Haylen and Julia were all in their seats. I nodded at Arthur, tried to avoid Haylen's gaze by looking down at the floor. Then after noting the awesome old school sandals that were between the floor and Haylen's soles, I got a better look at Julia.
    Julia was not a beautiful woman but there was something about her that demanded my attention. After about two seconds I realized what that something was. Julia was dressed in an exact replica of the curtain rendered green velvet gown that Scarlett O'Hara had worn to visit Rhett Butler when he was in jail where he was sick and tired of seeing women in rags; where he was relieved to see that Scarlett was not in rags and was ready to give her anything until he discovers that her hands are filled with callouses.
    I was surfing in this state of stupefication and cinematic reverie when Krell entered the classroom. Apparently I had walked in on the conclusion of the customary debate about how long the class waited for the tardy teacher before disbanding, five minutes for adjunct or TA, ten minutes for assistant professor, fifteen minutes for full professor.
    Nobody knew what category Krell was so I have the feeling if he would have been five seconds late, the class would have been empty by the time he entered which would have spelled the end of metaphysiction, right there. But there he was right in the nick of time. I took out my notebook and pencil. I gazed at the Greek alphabet just in case we began where we left off.
    Krell said "Well folks it looks like we have a class. It seems that after Paris burned out, he immediately dropped the class which caused Ryan Montana of interdisciplinary to have a meeting with June Brickwood of the bursars office which led to a meeting with Kay Stafford of the philosophy department which led to a meeting with Dr. Gary Gottschalk of the English Dept. which led to a meeting with Charlene Bellavia the supervisor of instruction which led to a meeting with Scott Lemmer of adjunct education which led to a meeting with Dean Mike Champion who okayed the class fifteen minutes ago while I waited outside his office."
   "In case you're wondering, everyone of those people make much more money than I do"So, Julia, when I strike this match, tell me the Greek alphabet and when you're finished I'll explain education to you."
    With that Krell struck his match and Julia finished her recitation beautifully before the flame was gone with the wind.
    Krell congratulated Julia and began his lecture.
   "Once upon a time there was a guy who was a terrific learner. Let's call him Torch." Krell began and continued. Everything activated Torch's curiosity which fired up his intellect which filled him with inexhaustible creative, emotional, intuitional and investigative energy. Torch learned everything he could about each person, place, thing or idea that he encountered with his senses, with his emotions, with his feelings and with his intuitions.One day it dawned on Torch that the best way to increase his own learning was to give away what he had. Torch decided to teach."
   Krell printed the word TEACH on the board and continued.
    "When the teacher is ready, the students will appear and when the students are ready the teacher will appear. In the early days of Torch's teaching, there were many appearances and disappearances. Usually, they were out of synch.Sometimes, Torch's teaching schedule got a little unpredictable what with the perpetual investigations of all things attracting his attention for random amounts of time. Similarly, his students,  their curiosity activated by Torch, were out and about making their own discoveries, building their own toys. Eventually, one of his students, let's call him Arclipides, came up wih an idea."
      Krell wrote ARCLIPEDES on the board and continued.
    "After a  session of sharing on the steps of the Atheneum, Arclipides asked   ‘Why don't we all come back here to these very same steps on the same day at the same time next week’. Next week arrved and everybody showed up. Everybody was only four people and Torch, the teacher. The four people were Lysis, Arclipides, Sachelli, and Lyvia. As time went on the four people grew to forty people. The forty people grew into a hundred people. At this point Arclipedes came up with his second big idea, ‘why don't we break this group into four groups. One group can meet on Monday, the next group on Tuesday, the third group on Wednesday and the fourth group on Thursday’.
    Krell wrote SCHEDULE on the board and continued.
   "Torch had a little problem with this big idea. Even though meeting with the people was definitely feeding his learning habit, four days a week was a bit much. Torch suggested two groups on Monday and two groups on Wednesday. Arclipedes went along with the idea. Arclipedes divided the hundred into four groups of twenty five and told them which day and time to show up on the steps.As time went on, the hundred turned into thousands and the thousands turned into millions and the millions turned into billions.The steps turned into hundreds of thousand of schools.Torch continued to learn.Sachelli, Lysis and Lyviia went on to become the first faculty. Arclipedes became the first administrator.
    Krell wrote ADMINISTRATOR on the board and next to the word a dollar sign. Then he continued
    "Eventually, Arclipedes and his followers started telling everybody where to go, what to learn and how to teach.All of the followers of Arclipedes seemed to have a natural interest in finances so the gathering places grew bigger and bigger as a price tag began to be attached to learning. Torch never had much interest in money and neither did Sachelli, Lysis or Lyviia. Learning was their treasure and giving away what they had earned (after all, learned is earned plus an l for either life or love) was the best way to preserve and enrich their intellectual treasure.This was fine for Arclipedes. Altruism always cuts cost."
    Krell paused for a moment as a bell rang somehwere.
    Krell shrugged his shoulders at the sound of the bell as if indicating "See that's a perfect example of what I'm talking about".
    Then, he continued: "Way, way back before the steps turned into schools, Torch and Arclipedes were on a collision course. When the crash finally happened only Arclipedes walked away. Arclipedes had amassed more money and with more money had come more power.All Torch had was teaching, learning and the love and respct of his students. Trouble. Mismatch.Arclipedes insisted that what Torch was espousing was not good for the people. The powers that be agreed. Torch drank the Kool Aid."
    Krell wrote HEMLOCK on the board and continued.
    "The remaining faculty insisted upon some degree of intellectual freedom if they were to continue coming back to the steps. This was the beginning of tenure.Tenure is to education what beer is to Homer Simpson; the cause of as well as the solution to all of the problems in the classroom. Arclipedes ‘not good for the people’ eventually turned into the standard administrative method of suppressing progressive ideas while sustaining status quo. ‘Not good for the people’ became ‘not good for the kids’ if an innovative idea needed to be stopped or ‘good for the kids’ if a stale idea needed to be preserved.”
    Krell paused, looked out the window and wrote STATUS QUO on the board before he continued.
    "Today, for example we have middle schools. Not only do we have middle schools but those schools usually start the earliest in the morning and contain the kids who would benefit most from getting more sleep.Going back to K-8 schools would simply be ‘not good for the kids’ until the decision was made to return to K-8 schools, the justification for which will be that it has suddenly become ‘good for the kids’.Other examples abound.The factory schedule. SAT exams. Standardized testing. The categorization and separation of knowledge into subjects and departments. The hierarchy of the sciences. How did anyone ever determine that biology was easier than chemistry and chemistry easier than physics.For those seeking entry into the closed fraternity/sorority of "science" biology is traditionally taken first, then chemistry then physics.This is how that particular hierarchy was determined.An Arclipedean confronted this choice at the beginning of the twentieth century and determined the order of scientific investigation,the way Arclipedians determine many subdivisions of learning. Alphabetical order.”
“Thus we have”, and Krell wrote  ont he board
Biology
Chemistry
Physics
and
they are all
Good
For
the Kids
Until
They're
Not."
    Krell wondered if there were any questions.
    I raised my hand.
    "So, Mr. Krell, physics is no more difficult than biology?"
    Krell turned his gaze on me as a cat gazes at a mouse except with kindness rather than ferocity. "You're name is Ovid, right? That's an unusual name. Where did it come from?"
    "My father named me after an eye doctor who cured him of lazy eye. His name was Dr. Ovid Pearson. He operated on my Dad's eyes."
    "The reason I asked", said Krell, is that I have a great affection for the Latin poet Ovid whose most famous work is the Art of  Love."
    As if on cue Arthur sneezed snottily.
    " Well, Ovid, do you think it's more complicated or important to figure out how we got here than who we are or how to build a television. All the sciences are the same. We've constructed the borders as another means of educational elimination of the unworthy."
    He took a sip from whatever he was drinking and continued.
    "The more the Arclipedeans took over the steps, the more schools came to resemble businesses. This was the great Arclipedian strategy. Find something essential, turn that essential into a business and keep the business a secret.Thus we have the great experiment of American public education. The schools serve as filtering devices for American society. The idea was for the rich to get richer, the poor to get poorer and for the multitude in the middle to miss the picture entirely.And for the Arclipedeans to make money, raise tuition and determine what is "good for the kids".
    Krell wrote TUITION on the blackboard and then he continued.
    "Arclipedeans realized that everybody loves rags to riches stories, so the most brilliant 2% of the poor and 18% of the middle class were permitted to pass through the screen. This permission was based upon stupendous grades which were largely based upon persistence, note-taking and subscription to values that were ‘good for kids’. Value to society was determined by the college attended at the end of the twelve year rainbow of public education. The kids with the most money went to the best schools which were, by Arclipedean definition, the schools that cost the most to attend. As soon as those kids graduated, they were expected to contribute generously to the alumni fund in support of their schools which kept the coffers of their selected schools full which enhanced the reputation of that school which made the prestige of a degree from that school so much greater. It was possible for a child from a rich family to go to a great school and become the most powerful man on the face of the earth even as that kid without the money could or should have Peter principled out as an assistant manager at Wendy's."
    Krell wrote HAMBURGER on the board. I wanted one bad.
    Then he continued.
    "This is what Arclpedes foresaw when he said "let's all meet here at the same time next week".What to do with the masses of people who didn't have the money, the brains, the values or the persistence to make it through the screen to the Ivy League or even the Big Ten or even the SUNY system.There must be business posibilities in that mess er mass. We built colleges without dormitories and called those colleges junior colleges or community colleges. At these places we set up one last screen for entrance to the American dream. One final fling to begin to grab the brass ring."
    He wrote MCC on the board. He looked around the room and continued.
"We can always find teachers who will work for next to nothing. We can put those teachers who will work for nothing in front of students who have next to nowhere to go.We can hire a load of budding Arclipedeans to keep the cruise on course, even if the cruise sometimes resembles a cross between McHale's Navy and the Love Boat. They can be Deans (short for Arclipedean) and department heads and project managers and instructional specialists and financial aid counselors and bursars etc, etc, etc.They can help us determine ‘what's good for kids’. In the end there will be a classroom with a minimum of five students and a teacher
or
in our
case,
four."
    I noticed that whenever Krell wanted to make a point, he seriously
slowed
down
the pace
of his speech.
    I looked around and noticed that neither Julia nor Arthur were taking notes of any kind. I was still too embarrassed to look at Haylen. I did look at her foot and noticed that her awesome sandal was half on and half off.
    Did that mean she was taking notes or not?
    When I raised my glance upward, I noticed that Arthur had a gloved hand in the air. I hadn't noticed the glove before. I figured Arthur was doing some sort of Wacko Jacko comedy act or something.
    Krell spotted the glove and nodded at Arthur.
    "Question?"
    "Yes," said Arthur, "Are we gonna have a test on this stuff".
    Arthur looked over at Julia, who nodded her head first at Arthur then at Krell.
    Julia raised her hand. "Yes" said Julia "how exactly will we be graded in this course?"
 Krell answered, "Let me answer the second question first. The grading will be metaphysical and as far as the first question, thank you for reminding me to bring up another early Arclipidean
whose
name
was
testacles"
    Krell wrote TESTACLES on the board and continued."Back in the torch-lit prearclipidean days of learning, all instructional elements were in balance. Structure was in balance with substance. Sensing was in balance with thinking. Feeling in balance with intuition. Process in balance with coverage. Evaluation in balance with instruction.The distance between evaluation and instruction was minimal. Evaluation was part of instruction and instruction part of evaluation. Self-evaluation was evident. If a student could follow the instruction that meant the student could grasp the body of knowledge within the instruction. The level of individual grasp could be ascertained by the intensity with which the student applied the instruction to his, or in Lyviia's case, her life. In other words the illumination of torch was built upon two principles: 1) Take what you need and leave the rest. 2) By your works, you will be judged. Something about this didn't sit well with Arclipides. The problem began with sub-division and led to differrentiation. How could differentiations within sub-divisions be articulated.That's when Testacles revolutionized education. "Why don't we demand that the students repeat the words of the teacher to show that they have heard the words"
    Krell wrote the word REPETITION on the board and then wrote it again and smirked.
    "Arclipedes thought about this for a few days. When next he saw Testacles, he said "I like your idea about the students repeating the words of the teacher. The student who repeats the words most accurately gets the highest ranking in his subdivision.We need a word to describe the instrument that we will use to determine the level of repetition and the differentiation based upon that repetition. I've decided we should name that instrument after you, because it was your idea. When we ask students to repeat the words of the teacher,we'll call that demand for repetition a test. Now we need a word to call the differerentiations themselves. What should we call the  results of the ya know, the uh test. It should be something like steps indicating movement up or down. What's another word for steps, Testacles "
    "Ummm, steps are actually grades"
    Krell wrote GRADES on the board and continued, pretending that he was both Arclipedes and Testacles. When speaking as Arclipedes Krell spoke in a higher, more rapid pitch. When Testacles, Krell slowed down and spoke in a deep basso profundo.
"Grades is great, Testacles. Students will take tests to earn grades. The higher the grades, the greater the rewards. 'Testacles, you're a genius'.Relentless, determined Testacles (pronounced test ah kleez) was honored but he had yet another question. "which words of the teacher should we demand that the students repeat on these tests. Should the same words be asked of every student even if they have different teachers/"
"The words', answered Arclipedes, "should be the words that are
best
for
the people"
    Testacles, whose spirit was not easily broken, had one more question. "Who then determines what words of what teachers are best for the people/"
    Arclipedes knew the answer to that one. "Testacles, my virile friend,
We
are
the people."
The class continued but my notes ended with
we
are
the
people.
STOPPING AT THE LIBRARY AFTER CLASS
    After class I decided to cruise over to the town library to see if I could check out a copy of Cat's Cradle, Catch 22, Catcher in the Rye or Crime and Punishment. Hey if I can save a buck using the library, I'll save that buck.
    Libraries are great anyways. Where else can a guy go to search for something that he wants, find that something and have somebody give him that something for free as long as the guy promises to bring that something back in a reasonable time.
    Of course, even that level of freedom and civilization poses an ethical problem for some guys.
    I know a guy who steals books from the library. In his mind he's not stealing them, he's just making his own due date. He'll swipe a book. He'll take it home. He'll take a lesiurely five month read. He'll slip the book back in the slot when he's finished, if he gets finished.
No problem.
    Anyways when I was walking into the library, I noticed that somebody had unloaded maybe fifty cardboard boxes full of books on the sidewalk in front of the building. There were at least a thousand and maybe twenty five hundred books in those boxes. The sky was gray. Rain was drizzling down upon these abandoned books.
    I stopped by the pile and looked at a couple of titles. One of the books that I picked up was called Rock of Ages: The Rolling Stone History of Rock and Roll. Another book which looked like a prayer book was called As Bill Sees It. A third book was called Myths and Facts: A guide to the Arab-Israeli Conflict.
    I tried to form a mental picture of the guy who had read and deep-sixed all these books and what kind of drama led to that abandonment/donation.
    The only guy I could think of was Krell.
    I assumed that all of the books in his collection would be equally compelling/comKrelling. I figured that when I came out, I could grab a dozen or so soaked books, dry them out and make them mine.
    I entered the library. I picked up Catcher and Catch. I walked around the stacks for a few minutes looking at periodicals. Unlike the guy I told you about earlier, I checked out my books at the circulation desk in a civilized way.
    Maybe twenty minutes had passed. I went outside, intending to grab some soaked books.The garbage truck had beat me to the books. Of the fifty boxes only four remained. I watched as the burly garbage guy picked up box number forty six of fifty and threw it into the grinder. Forty five boxes had already been devoured. Millions of words. Hours, weeks, years, centuries of attention and creation. The garbage guy noticed me looking at him. He hit me with a glance that howled "yeah?"
    I said, "kinda sad, really"
    He said, "It will all be recycled"
    I said "You got it" and walked to my car.
    I had learned something about life, death and eternity. The garbage guy had been yet another teacher. His name might as well have been Yoric. Mine might as well be Torch
    I got in my car and headed South.I wondered what the guy who had brought all of those boxes of books to the library would have thought if he knew his beloved books would not even get into the door of the library. His donation was in vain.
    It reminded me of the time that a buddy of mine accidentally ran over a stray cat who was looking for some shade.  He was backing out of my family's driveway.  He heard a tiny thump.He got out of the car. He found the lifeless cat. He put the cat in a bag. There would be no letting this cat out of this bag, not as a functioning cat anyways. My buddy brought the bag full of broken cat to our front door. He rang the bell. When my mother answered the door, my friend said: "This cat died in vain"
    I've often wondered about that quote. My friend was suggesting that the cat in the bag had been ripped off before realizing its purpose in life. This suggests that cats actually have a purpose in life. If that purpose is to live nine lives, then the cat in the bag definitely died in vain.
    Or maybe the cat's purpose in life, like all of ours, is to simply not be hungry or to get run over and become part of a legend.
    I was feeling hungry so I stopped at Dee's delicatessen and bought a ridiculously huge submarine sandwich with everything aboard.
    I continued to aim South, heading towards Keenan Park.
KEENAN PARK
    Keenan Park is a great place to relax, meditate the purpose of cats, contemplate American education, take a nature walk and/or eat a sandwich. As I approached the Park, I noticed paper plates with arrows and words nailed to telephone poles. The plates read Civil War Re-enactment ahead. The arrows pointed towards Keenan Park. I noticed another word on some of the plates. That word was FREE. Hey, if it's FREE it's me.
    Me, the words, my car, my submarine sandwich and the arrows were all headed for a collision at the same place.
    I got out of my car at Keenan and started looking for a bench upon which to sink into my submarine. That's when I came face to face with Robert E. Lee.
    General Lee was heading North as I was heading South. I was amazed to see General Lee. What do you say when you're walking South into a park to eat a submarine sandwich after a morning with Krell and you run into the replica of a  dead rebel general who has reconstituted himself and is heading North?
    I figured a crisp salute would be a good start. I snapped one off. General Lee smiled beatifically upon me and said "At ease, Johnny".
    I relaxed and spoke "General Lee, you were a genius. You waged one hell of a campaign. If only the artillery had been more accurate, Pickett's charge might have worked and we'd be in a whole different ballgame right now."
    "Actually," said General Lee, "Maybe not all that different. American politics today are more or less dominated by the old Confederacy if you think about it. So my men who were slaughtered goin' up the hill didn't totally die in vain"
    "Unlike a cat I once owned", I replied.
    "I have a cat too" said General Lee. "I mean not me as General Lee but me the guy who dresses up like General Lee at these here re-enactments. My cat once killed a Doberman named Duke"
    "That sounds like one helluva story, uh General Lee"
    "Just call me Lee. That's my given name, son. Lee Edward Roberts. I guess it was inevitable that I would end up masquerading as Robert E Lee. For all my years in school, they kept calling my name directory style whenever they took attendance. Ovah and ovah and ovah. One day, it hit me. My purpose in life. A simple twist of fate"
    I wanted to hear about the cat and the Doberman but my stomach was starting to growl. I resisted my urge to inquire further. I snapped off another salute and said the only thing I could think of at such an odd moment: "Thank God for Aristotle"
    General Lee nodded in agreement.
    "Generally, I agree" is what I think I heard General Lee say as we parted and I headed further down the path, deeper into the Park.I continued to head south towards the bench in front of the pavillion past the meadow. As I strode towards the bench, two dozen people on horseback began to congregate at opposite ends of the meadow. A dozen were dressed in blue, another dozen in grey. All twenty four were brandishing wooden swords.
    I reached the bench. I vowed never to be hungry again. I unwrapped my sub and began chomping just as the two dozen cavarly men began to charge towards each other.
    I didn't mind the noise. I actually kinda liked it. The submarine tasted a little better because of it. It wasn't the noise that was causing my thought processes to grow blurry and dark.
    I wasn't sure if what I was watching was a calvary or a cavalry re-enactment. I knew one of them was the correct word for the place where Christ got nailed and the other was the correct word for soldiers on horses.
    I knew that soldiers on horses must have been quite the military breakthrough and quite an advantage over terrified, soon to be trampled soldiers not on horses.
    I knew that soldiers on horses turned out to be quite a disadvantage when the fabled Polish calvary encountered German soldiers not on horses but rather in tanks. The Polish cavalry was blown to smithereens.
    Even in my mind I started using both words for one meaning. I could settle for a fifty percent grade on my internal vocabulary. If I kept my mouth shut, no one would discover that I didn't know the difference between calvary and cavalry.
    My muddled thoughts grew darker when I thought of that proud Polish calvary splattered across their particular slaughterfield. That was a bad scene for sure but nowhere near as bad a scene as nailing the son of God to a cross after whipping the crap out of him and crowning him with thorns like they did at cavalry.
    Meanwhile the cavalrys in the meadow were having the time of their lives running into each other while flailing their wooden, fake swords. I realized the swords were crosses painted black and silver with one perpendicular four times longer than the other.
    These replica forces were attacking each other with crosses.
    I imagined all of the crosses with an outstretched figure upon them. I imagined the blue and the gray horsemen attacking each other with half-assed crucifixes.In that way, my description of the charge as either calvary or cavalry would have been correct.
    Oh yeah, even on this bright afternoon my thinking had once again grown dark and out of focus.  
    ".........................  .................... in focus"
    I heard her before I saw her and I didn't clearly hear her until after I saw her. When I saw her, I didn't really see her. I saw Scarlett and Scarlett was hugging me.
    "Are you talking to me?" I said in subdued DeNiro as I turned my head to the left. The face I saw inside the green bonnet belonged to Julia.
    "Yes, I am" said Julia," and I was talking to you before when you were lost somewhere in dark space. I said 'hi', you didn't answer. Then I said, 'get your thinking back in focus' and you turned your head my way, all Taxi Driver. If you don't mind me saying so, you still don't appear to be seeing things too clearly"
    I returned her greeting, told her that I didn't mind her saying so and added "that's quite a projection", even as I noted with internal alarm and external denial how accurate she was.
   Julia said "I know a lot about projection. My grandfather was an arc-light carbon projectionist at the old RKO Palace. My father was a projectionist at Loew's before he became a megaplex manager. He would like me to become a professional projectionist but my mother has different ideas. She wants me to keep my projections intuitive."
    "Well, what made you project that I was out of focus?" I asked
    "Guys between eighteen and twenty five are always out of focus, sometimes more so than other times but always muddled, always absorbed by noise. Lots of times the puddle grows darker than it ought to be" said Julia.
    I remembered how much the noise of the calvary charge helped me to enjoy my sandwich.
    Julia/Scarlett was starting to scare me.
    I feigned indifference.
    "And upon what does your Dad base his projection"
    "He bases his projection about the attention span of people on his policy for projectionists at his plex".
   "He bases his projection about the attention span of people on his policy for projectionists at his plex? Is that what you said" I asked Julia.
    "That's what I said", she answered."There's nothing wrong with your listening"
    "Well, Julia, do you want me to project as to how your Pop's policy for projectionists at his plex affects his projection about the attention span of people or are you going to explain"
    "Ovid, I'm flattered, You remembered my name. Why don't you go ahead and project"
    "Julia I'm afraid my projection, according to your father's projection, would be dark and out of focus. Why don't you go ahead and explain"
    I finished up my plastic twenty ounce bottle of Diet coke and tossed it at the waste basket next to the bench. A miracle...it went in. I pumped my fist and said 'yes' which Julia took as a signal to explain.
    " Fair enough. Back in the days of Grand- Dad" Julia began, "movie theaters could seat many more viewers. Some, if not most theaters could sit a thousand folks at a time. Still, for all those people, they had only one projectionist operating two projectors. Each projector would carry a reel of film. Just before the reel ran out on the first projector, the projectionist would flip on the second projector which he had just loaded with the next reel. Didja ever notice those little scratches or circles that show up on the upper right corner of movies and wonder if you were seeing things?"
    "Yeah, I've noticed those marks. They even show up on teevee when the old movies are played"
    "Those marks signalled that the reel that was playing was coming to an end. The projectionist would fire up the second projector and at the exact second that projector one ran out of film, projector two picked up the slack and threw its light on the screen. As soon as projector two took over, projector one went into rewind. When the rewind was finished, the projectionist would take that rewound reel off the projector and replace that reel with the next reel which would be ready to go on projector one as soon as the film ran out on projector two."
    "That's reely interesting" I punned as I felt my focus starting to slip. Julia missed the quip and continued.
    "Those were the old days. One theater, one screen, two projectors, one projectionist. My Dad's multiplex has sixteen theaters, only two of which have more than three hundred seats. One has five hundred, the other has three hundred fifty. The other twelve range from one hundred to three hundred, Most of them are three hundred."
    "Ya know, Julia, it's funny. I've always wanted to bowl a three hundred game. I think I'd rather bowl a three hundred game than hit a hole in one. It's close though. Which would you prefer"
    "I'd prefer that you maintain your focus and let me finish what we started. If that's too much to ask just say so"
    Here I was presented with the perfect storm, the ideal situation to use the greatest line of all time. I knew that all I had to do was say, 'Frankly, my dear, I don't give a damn'  turn my back on Julia and exit stage North. I would have a story for my future wife, my future kids, my future grand-kids maybe even Krell.
And I was pretty sure Julia would sit there, watch me
walk
away
and
say
tomorrow
is
another
day.
    I'm polite. I blinked. Castles made of sand melt into the sea.
    Julia continued.
    "Nowadays, in the megaplex, we have one projectionist operating eight projectors.This bit of planning saves us seven salaries for starters. That's part of the reason why we stagger the starting times of movies. Another reason is to keep a stready stream of customers passing by the concessions stand".
    "Who can watch a movie without popcorn?" I asked.
    Julia, at least one step ahead of me answered "And who can eat popcorn, especially popcorn loaded with extra salt and butter, without having a soft drink.?
    "I'm getting thirsty just talking about it", I said while glancing at the empty Diet coke in the waste basket and wishing I had more.
    "That's why the invention of cup holders in megaplex seats actually saved movies" she said while unfastening her bonnet.
Julia continued. "The projectionists can change the reels on eight projectors at a time by changing reels on one while the other seven go unattended. This more efficient operation does run the risk that other films not being attended to might snag in the projector and get burnt by the lamp. To prevent this from happening, the projectionists who work for my father routinely expand the gap between the gate that supports the film and the lamp. This provides a margin of safety. It also results in the films being shown out of focus.The higher the population of males between eighteen and twenty five in the opening weekend audience, the greater the gap between the gate and the lamp. Nobody ever complains. Ever."
    Whoa. I thought that I was beginning to see the big picture.
     I reflected back to Julia's original projection with a question"And you're projecting that we young guys don't complain because  we don't know the movies are not in focus because our perception of life itself is out of focus therefore in synch with the out of focus film being projected behind us that shows up in front of us ?."
    "Exacata mundo". replied Julia "And there's more. See, Dad's got to save money on projector lamps. Those things cost a grand a pop. The more play we can get from the bulb, the more money we save. So we play the out of focus movies that you guys watch on the projectors with the dimmest lamps.These are the lamps that we should replace but we can use on you guys because you never complain about the darkness or the out of focus projection because we turn the volume ten percent louder in the dim bulb auditorium than we do in the other auditoriums. As long as you guys hear a lot of noise, you don't particularly care what you see. And whatever it is that you're seeing, you don't mind if it's dark as long as it's loud."
    The cavalry charge in the background had quieted down for a moment. I hoped the noise would begin again so I could concentrate on what Julia was saying and not be so distracted by looking at her. Especially without her bonnet. She was starting to piss me off.
    Julia stood up suddenly and took a furtive look North followed by a lingering look South. As she stood, I got another look. Julia was vee shaped, or should I say vee vee shaped with the bottom vee inverted and the top vee tottering precariously on the the bottom vee.
    No woman looks like that. Julia was wearing a corset. Why not, Scarlett wore one. Julia was channeling Scarlett . Fiddle Dee Dee.
    To my great relief, the calvary in the meadow started another charge. The din helped me relax. I wanted to ask Julia about the corset but didn't know where to start. I figured that I'd feign innocence and since she was so good at reading my mind maybe she'd take the bait.
    " Julia, your dress is beautiful. Is your outfit authentic?"
     She smiled infuriatingly and changed the subject.
     "Where did you ever get a name like Ovid."
    "Well, when I was young, I had a problem with my eyes and......"
      Julia interrupted and stepped a little closer " Oh yeah, I remember now..what’s your middle name?
   “Warren”. That's my middle name."
    Julia repeated my name aloud a couple of times "Ovid Warren Peets hmmmm.Ovid Warren Peets.
    I had the feeling she'd get half the puzzle and she did.
    "War and Peace. Damn, your last two names are war and peace"
    "That's only the half of it" I confessed.
    "Explain, Warren" She demanded.
   "My first name is Ovid.Like Krell said in class,  Ovid was a Roman poet. His most famous poem was The Art of Love. If you put the whole thing together, my name is Art, Love, War and Peace. My father thought that pretty well summed up life"
    I could tell Julia was impressed because she shut up  for a couple of minutes while she once again stood and looked North and then South. She moved a little closer still and asked “what do you prefer Ovid, art or love?”
    I tried again. "Is your dress comfortable"
    She came even closer, tilted her face upward and fluttered her eyelashes.
BIVOUACKED WITH BOBBI ROBERTS
    Twenty four hours earlier, Julia was bivouacked in the midst of a huge misunderstanding between the over-all Confederate commander Robert E. Lee and his wife, Barbara 'Bobbi' Roberts'.
    Julia had been participating in these encampments semi-willingly since she was a child. Because she no longer felt that she was a child, Julia didn't want to come to these "freak shows" any longer. The dustup began when Julia arrived in civvies and reported directly to the commander.
    When the commander asked Julia why she was out of costume, Julia nuclear dumped."I'm out of costume because I'm sick and tired of feeding people crappy popcorn at the plex. I never want to have that giant salt shaker in my hand again. I've lifted my last box of Diet pepsi syrup and brewed my last batch of fake pop. I'm tired of Dad, thinking that I'm going to get into the theater business. That business is falling apart.Everybody knows that movies now are nothing more than sneak previews for DVD's and pay TV.   Mom wants me to be a seamstress. I can't sew worth a damn. She knows it. I know itI'm going to community college now. I'm going there because my grades sucked in high school because I missed way too much school traveling around to these encampments.None of my history teachers gave me any credit for being here.The other teachers just thought encampment was odd; a gathering of live in the past doofusses with too much time on their hands. I'm having trouble keeping up in my classes. There are too many students in all of them, except one and that one has only four students and a weird teacher. There's a guy in that class who wears a glove all the time, who looks like he's got some complicated issues but he doesn't pay any attention to me. I don't like the other two students and I don't know what in hell the teacher is talking about nor how he intends to mark anybody."
    By this time, Julia had tears streaming down her face." I can't stand my job. I'm a disappointment to my parents. I'm invisible at school. I have no future plans. I might get thrown out of a flunky college. I'm attracted to a weirdo with a glove who doesn't know I exist.I've come to believe that these encampments that I used to love are egotistical freak shows. I'm not the cute little kid at the camp anymore. I'm a nobody, a nothing."
    Lee Lee was a bit conflicted.
    Lee Roberts was picking up a snootful of the most alluring perfume emanating from Julia, desperation, vulnerability, sincerity and low self-esteem. This combination of pheremonic emotional aromas has always created an irresistible bouquet for the opportunistic male. Lee Roberts was such an animal.
    General Robert E Lee, on the other hand, was all about empathy, action, and healing. General Robert E Lee was a God-like perfect example of man at the zenith of courage,compassion, chivalry, and Confederate culture. Lee Lee was a combination of both. So too was Robert Roberts.
    The commander put his arms around Julia. She leaned her face against his shoulder. The tears increased. The commander ran his hand soothingly along the back of Julia's head.
    "I wish you were wearing your snood", he said.
    Julia began to laugh, wondering what that comment would sound like to anyone overhearing the comment who had no idea what a snood was. The commander pulled her in a little tighter. Julia felt safe. She felt protected.
    "Why don't we take things one day at a time. Come back here tomorrow. Wear that Scarlett O'Hara curtain dress that I love so much, that we all love."
    "But", said Julia, "I have classes tomorrow."
    "I figured that you did" said the commander " Here's what you do. wear your dress to the classes. I'm sure you'll get noticed not only by the guy with the glove......" at the mention of the guy with the glove Julia laughed again"but also by the other folks in the class. It might even be a good time to ask the teacher about how he determines his grades. You certainly wouldn't look desperate or vulnerable or uh"
    Lee Roberts hesitated. He was afraid that he was letting his mask slip.
    "Or what?" asked Julia.
    "Or lacking in confidence" Lee continued. "Then after class, meet me right here and we'll talk again. Does that sound like a plan"
    "You always have such brilliant strategy, General Lee" Julia whisperered even as she was coming up with some strategy of her own.
    The rebellious embrace tightened before it relaxed. As they pulled away from one another, Julia brushed her cheek against the beard of Lee. Her lips might have grazed his cheek as they passed. Maybe more than grazed.Maybe lightly kissed. All in the eye of the beholder. The South had risen again. Or hadn't.
    The General’s wife, Bobbi Roberts had seen the whole thing.Buxom would have been an understatement. Reubenesque an overstatement. Voluptuous might have worked at one time when Bobbi had curves in places in which other women didn't even have places.
Simplicity is best.
Wide is the word.
    Everything about Barbara "Bobbi" Roberts was wide, including her teeth.'Wide and white' is how Bobbi herself described them. She was proud of her teeth. They were her most outstanding physical feature, a feature that demanded maintenance to preserve the sparkle. Bobbi was all about maintenance.
    Bobbi was in costume and her costume was flaunting her wideness. Her sleeves were wide. Folds on her bodice lent a further sense of width at the sholders and the bustline. She wore a wide hoop skirt which grew even wider as it descended towards her wide feet. The only thing relatively narrow about Bobbi was her waist which was narrow only in comparison to everything else and emphasized by gathers from her bodice and skirt. The narrowness at the waist only emphasized, by contrast, the width of her sleeves whenever her hands rested at her sides.
    Bobbi parted her hair in the middle and her simple flat hairstyle added to the dimension of her width by accentuating the width of her face. She gathered her long hair in a mesh net known as a snood at the nape of what reamined of her retreating neck.  Bobbi's snood was ornamented with bows and ribbons.
    Bobbi was proud of her snood and also aware that for some reason her snood seemed to, uh shall we say 'invigorate' her husband.
    A photograph of women during Civil War times usually caught the subjects with their lips tightly closed, often to conceal poor teeth. Bobbi's lips were tightly closed even though her teeth were far from poor. Bobbi's lips were closed because she was furious at what her eyes beheld as she looked through the window of the cabin in the park, the imaginary headquarters. Her husband, the so-called commander, was hugging and kissing some young hussy in civvies. Since the slut was in civvies, there was no way that Lee could justify his action as part of his duties as Commander. The dirty, cheating son of a bitch was whispering some indiscretion to that little crying/laughing harlot. Probably trying to arrange a slimy rendezvous for more intense cradle robbing.
    Bobbi bided her time. She watched as the embrace ended with, what was that? was that a kiss?. She resisted the urge to barge into the cabin while the strumpet was still in residence. She would wait until the whore left  then she would charge into that cabin and make life living hell for the commander, which she proceeded to do.
    Besides her teeth, Bobbi had two other major assets that she could use as weapons, tools or adornments. Bobbi had a voluminous vocabulary and could wield that weapon with deadly, withering lucidity. Bobbi didn't need the eff word and had contempt for those who did. She used the language precisely rather than inarticulately to express her rage.
   DUELING MERCY MANNERS
 Bobbi was an inveterate reader of Miss Manners and was excruciatingly aware of correct behavior. This was asset number two. When Bobbi synthesized the two; withering lucidity with excruciating observation, the results were devastating. Bobbi confonted Julia and delivered a scorching criticism which was masked under a veil of maternal advice about oversharing and inappropriate familiarity. Bobbi knew her words could be taken many ways and she was ready to pounce on Julia’s response
    Julia was not devastated. Julia was a lot like Bobbi except far younger and far narrower and not so well teethed. Julia was likewise a fan of Miss Manners. Julia also eschewed profanity in her discourse. Julia was not convinced of her innocence. She was going to have to convince herself with her spoken words. Julia leapt to her own defense.
    "Mrs Roberts, you're advice is well taken but superfluous. I've made a habit of faking delight at worthless presents during Christmas time. I've shown false pleasure in the success of my competitors. I've expressed curiosity about the lives of the terminally boring who don't have much of a life for anyone to be curious about. Perhaps I did step over the line in my sharing with your husband and for that I am sorry. I hope you will accept my apology."
    Bobbi, astonished at Julia's response, had an unexpected autonomous response. She succumbed to an inevitable natural phenomena. She burped.
    Inexcusable.
    Julia was aware that Bobbi had burped even as Bobbi attempted to cover the burp by treating it as if it were a cough. Bobbi formed the fingers of her hand into a wide fist and placed the thumbside of that fist against her mouth.
    "Excuse me" said Bobbi, still pretending that the burp was a cough but aware that Julia probably knew the difference.
    "There's no need to for me to excuse you, Mrs Roberts. Society recognizes the necessity of breathing and ingesting but ignores digestion as much as possible. I take digestion as a natural consequence of ingestion. Life is all about inclusion, exclusion and toleration. Sometimes we can not tolerate what we include and our bodies stammer before they exclude. Wouldn't you agree, Mrs Roberts?"
    " That's true" said the General's wife who found herself starting to like the girl in the Scarlett O'Hara costume "And of the three, inclusion, exclusion and toleration, we spend most of our time in toleration. Our main troubles occurs when we attempt to include someone or something that we should have merely tolerated or completely avoided"
    Jula nodded in agreement and prepared to explain the projected "kiss".
   General Lee, meanwhile, had reached the meadow and was continuing to head North.
    At the same time, a few clicks further North,Ovid grabbed his submarine sandwich and Diet Coke before booking out of his car which he had just parked after a weird morning with Krell.
    Before Julia could begin her explanation of the projected kiss, she was surprised that Mrs. Roberts broke the silence first.
    "On the subject of tolerance, we must be careful not to abandon our sense of right and wrong only to preserve transparent tranquility passing as toleration. We must not become doormats in a perpetual state of forgiving. We need not accept every apology. Or is this what forgive and forget is all about, pride swallowing and resignation?"
    "No, Mrs Roberts, if that were the case, we wouldn't need to forgive and forget, we'd just need forget. There are two parts to that equation and we can always do one without the other. Surely, you have forgotten situations that you didn't choose to forgive. I know that I have. I don't want to load up my mind with those troubling distractions so I let them go. Still, I don't want to pass off toleration as absent-mindedness."
    Bobbi Roberts was  impressed by Julia yet not quite won over. "My dear, a few minutes ago, you apologized to me. You asked for my forgiveness. Doesn't that indicate some guilt on your part. Why else would you ask for forgiveness. How can I forgive you for something that you haven't done? Something that I clearly haven't forgotten? What does forgiveness mean to you?"
    Julia thought for a moment. She was not afraid of wait time.
    "Forgiveness, Mrs. Roberts, is a contract. Forgiveness is a two part deal. Forgiveness is a response to an apology. Just as we have become a society unwilling to pretend happiness, we have also become a society unwilling to apologize. Without apology, there can be no forgiveness. We have become an unforgiving society filled with unforgiven members. And no, you should not assume my guilt because of my willingness to apologize. In a more tolerant world, a more forgiving world for accidents or mistakes, even those obviously lacking in ill will or intention, would require an apology. That is the reason why I once again ask your forgiveness. I am prepared to explain my lack of ill will if you require that as a condition of your forgiveness"
    Once again Julia was ready to explain the projected kiss.
    Further North, Ovid saluted General Lee as the cavalry prepared to charge.
    Bobbi was by now genuinely impressed.
    "There is no need for further explanation. I accept your apology.You are a young woman of great promise. Furthermore, the quality of mercy is not strained.......
     "It falleth as the gentle rain from heaven" Julia continued. Both women laughed. The storm clouds disappeared. Sunshine appeared over the meadow.
'Thank God for Shakespeare' Julia thought to herself in the momentary silence that ensued.
    Julia knew the etiquette of social kissing but she was relieved that she didn't have to review that etiquette with Mrs. Roberts, the wife of the man with whom Julia had tested the boundaries of that etiquette. She was sure that Mrs Roberts knew the same rules that she did and  that any misstep might bring back the storm or even worse, the whirlwind.
    Julia knew that five areas were available in the realm of acceptable social kissing: the lips, the right cheek only, the right cheek followed by the left cheek and/or the hand. Julia knew that when she pulled away from her embrace with General Lee that she had perhaps kissed his right cheek. Even if she had for sure kissed his right cheek, that indulgence would fall safely within the boundaries of acceptable ettiquette.
    Julia also knew that as the woman in the embrace, it was her privilege and not General Lee's to initiate a public kiss on the lips. Julia was aware that if she presented her lips by tilting her face upward without moving it to either side, any gentleman would have no choice but to accept her offering. Especially if she closed her eyes after fluttering her lashes amidst the face tilt. General Lee was without a doubt such a gentleman. Any such offering would have been enthusiastically accepted. Julia was certain of that consequence.
    Julia remembered that she had considered that posture and for the sake of propriety had decided against it. This recollection nearly enabled Julia to rationalize her peck on the cheek of General Lee as an innocent expression of affection. Nearly but not completely. Julia did have the remnants of a nagging self-suspicion. Had she loaded up an extra thrill charge on the peck? She suspected that she had.
    She needed a further demonstration of her innocence along with a reason to get away from Mrs Roberts while the getting was still good.
    That's when Julia spotted Ovid as he walked past the meadow and headed for the bench. It was time for the “fake boyfriend” trick.
    "Please excuse me, Mrs Roberts, but that's my boyfriend over there with the sandwich. He said he'd come over here today and there he is"
    Bobbi was relieved that Julia had such a young boyfriend. She chuckled at the foolishness of her own suspicion that one as young as Julia would be in any way interested in one as much older as her husband.
    "Oh, he's cute" Bobbi lied. "Go over and greet him right now. We'll talk later"
    "I'll take my leave then" said Julia and started heading over to Ovid.
    The old and reliable fake boy friend trick had seemingly worked again but Julia was going to need an almost immediate hug and maybe even a subsequent kiss from Ovid to seal the illusion. She didn't think that would present much of a problem. Julia knew how to flutter and flatter.
    Meanwhile Ovid was trying to grasp the difference between cavalry and calvary.
A PRAYER IN THE MEADOW
    Julia surprised me by giving me a quick hug as if I were her boyfriend.
    At that very instant  I realized that Julia and I were totally different. Her embrace felt to me like the kind of embrace a cat would throw on a mouse if the cat and the mouse were about the same size and if they were standing on their hind legs and if the cat was wearing Scarlett O'Hara gear and the mouse had just finished eating a submarine. The mouse might try to put his arms around the cat but since the arms of the cat are so much longer than the arms of the mouse, his embrace would be considerably less determined than hers; as was my embrace of Julia.
   Even as I held on loosely I could sense that Julia was not above stealing apples to get her free ride to skull island. I thought she might look real good strapped to a stone altar. I figured that she was the kind of woman who would make a tiny man live in a dollhouse until she accidentally knocked him down the cellar stairs and assumed he was lost in the flood.
    That's when I sensed her moving away from our embrace. That's when I felt her lips brush against my right cheek.That's when she lifted her chin, tilted back her head, fluttered her eyelashes and closed her eyes.
    I'm no gentleman.
    I did the same thing.
    As we both tilted our heads in opposite directions, I had a moment to think. If a photographer came by and snapped a picture of the two of us at that instant, the picture might look as if we were praying.
    I know this is true because a photographer did snap a picture at that moment and a week later it was published in the paper above the caption, Prayer in the Meadow. In the picture Julia looks a lot like a female praying mantis.I look like the male mantis who an hour earlier had been telling his mantis friends "Man, I'd love to be torn limb from limb by that."
    Back in real time, I opened my eyes, looked down at Julia with her pursed lips and realized that I had one more chance. This time, I took it.
    "No, I don't think I will kiss you, although you need kissing, badly. That's what's wrong with you. You should be kissed and often, and by someone who knows how."
   Julia whispered "But Ovid, I need a little kiss right now" Our lips were so close that an onlooker would have thought we kissed and imagined Atlanta in flames behind us.
    Damn, she had given me yet another opportunity. I took it.
    "That's your misfortune".
    I broke from her embrace and started heading North.
    I resisted the urge to turn around for one final look at Julia. I figured that she figured that tomorrow would be another day. As I neared the parking lot, I once again encountered General Lee, who was heading South. He was heading back towards the battle ground. Once again I saluted.
    "I've been thinking about your cat story that must have been one bigass cat"
    "I imagine it was"
    General Lee straightened himself into his full height. Dude was tall. I felt myself growing smaller.
    "That fool dog must have made the mistake of getting between the big cat and her kittens. That strategic position is a must to avoid whether it's cats or humans; individuals or armies" observed Lee Roberts. "Sometimes, it's not the size of the dog in the fight or the size of the fight in the dog, it's the size of the fight in the cat in the dogfight"
    "Cats are cats. Dogs are dogs. As a rule, they don't get along. Cats and dogs are not people" I saluted again looking to be discharged.
    "That's right Johnny. We are the people" concluded Lee Roberts as he dismissively and somewhat doggedly returned my salute.
    I'd heard that one somewhere before.
    General Lee went South. I went North. I recaptured my car, put it into reverse and then pointed it towards my apartment.
TUBE TIME AT THE PAD
    By the time I got home, I was ready for some serious tube. I hit the couch, grabbed the remote and checked the guide. The Incredible Shrinking Man was going to start in five minutes. I locked in and flashed back.
When my brother was a baby, my parents got their first VCR. My folks had a lot of chores to do around the farm so he did a lot of solitary playpen time. They'd stash him in the pen, turn on the VCR and go about their business. Our VCR collection of movies consisted of two; King Kong and The Incredible Shrinking Man. I used to stand by his playpen and watch those flicks over and over again. My parents tell me that by the time he was three, he must have seen each of those movies over a hundred times each.
    I’ve seen each of them at least 50 times.
    As a matter of fact, as I was driving away from Julia and General Lee I did what I usually do when times get complicated, I started thinking about Scott Carey, The Incredible Shrinking Man.
    I wondered what kind of vision Scott had. I wondered if Scott's wife could hear him yelling when she booted him down the cellar stairs. I understood once again, why cats are not my favorite animals. I recalled the terrifying strength of spiders.
    I know a thing or two about eyes. I know that we need light to see. I know that the amount of light we recieve is determined by the size of our retina. When Scott Carey grew smaller, I assume that the size of his retina grew smaller in proportion to the rest of his dome. Otherwise, Scott would have been an eyeball, way beyond 'bulging', atop tiny legs scurrying around the floor. Scott's body would have been eighty percent eyeball  We would have had an even more horribly absurd movie, particularly if somehow during the scurry, the bulging eyeball with feet had blinded itself which under the circumstances was probably inevitable
   I imagined an observer of the scurrying impaired eyeball watching as the miniscule monster ricocheted from wall to wall. "Oh, my God, what could be worse than to be just an eye" , the observer might say to his companion who might reply "well, it could be blind" which in this case it would have been which wasn't of course the case in the uh movie.
    The case in the movie was that Scott had normally proportioned retinas about seventy times smaller than the retinas he had before he started shrinking which means that he was stumbling around with hardly any light flying through the pinhole of his retina. Just think how scary everything is in the semi-darkness, especially the blurry semi-darkness. Scott's blur was infinitely more dark and out of focus than any projector Julia might try to imagine.
    Although there were a lot of loud noises.
    Besides the cat and the spider and his wife's high heels, Scott had to deal with perpetual semi-darkness.
    And as his vocal chords shrunk, his ability to generate sound waves also shrunk. I'm sure that Scott was screaming his head off at his wife before she kicked him down the stairs and equally sure that she couldn't hear a sound he was screaming which may have been just as well because with diminished hammer, anvil and stirrup, he wouldn't have been able to understand her reply  any more than we are able to make out the words in thunder.
    Is Thunder really Godspeak for "it's raining".
    Hmmm.
    This of course made me think about ants. Are they trying to yell something at us as we step on them? Are we huge, incomprehendible thunderhead blurs in a dark world trampling upon them even as they warn us about their homes and their children and the work that has to be done?
    I think not. They're different from Scott Carey. They never shrank.
    The movie started. I watched it again for the first time in at least ten years.
    I realized how much I had grown.
RETURN TO KRELL”S CLASS
    " Phi, Chi, sigh, omega"
    Haylen smiled. She had completed the Greek alphabet twice on one match. She hadn't even glanced at her notes.
    While Krell nodded at Haylen; Arthur, Julia and I exchanged glances that screamed " we're the bozos on this bus".
    A moment later, according to my notes, Krell started in about Socrates.
    "Socrates was born in 469 BC and lived until 399 BC. If you do the math, you'll see that Socrates died when he was only thirty two years old. Go ahead and do the math and find out for yourself."
    I did the math.
     We did the math.
No problem. Socrates was only thirty two when he died.
Then Haylen raised her hand.
Problem.
    "Mr. Krell, according to my math. Socrates was seventy when he died."
    "Seventy, Haylen?" Krell raised his eyebrow.
I thought maybe the three of us were geting off the bozo bus or at least making room on board for Haylen. Haylen continued. "Yes sir. In this case, the count is backward rather than forward. Socrates wasn't one year old in 470 BC. 470 BC was also 1 BS."
    Krell seemed not only to understand but also to be entertained. "What, may I ask for the good of the class, is 1 BS?"
    "Sure" responded Haylen. " 1 BS is one year before the birth of Socrates. Socrates was born in 469 BC. One year before his birth, the year would have been 470 BC not 468. In 468 Socrates would have been one year old. Of course, he didn't know the year was 470 or 468 or anything BC. Nobody had any idea when Christ would be born or who Christ was or why Christ would be important or why their very birthdays would be determined by the future son of a carpenter"
    "Very true, Haylen. Now how does your counting backward mechanism work" asked Krell.
    "It took sixty nine years to get from 469BC to 400 BC. Then you add one more for 399 and that leaves you with seventy. Socrates lived to be seventy"
    I did the math. Haylen was absolutely correct.
    "Do the math again and you'll find that Haylen is absolutely correct. You should also learn to think carefully about anything that your teacher says. Particularly if that teacher is I" said Krell.
    At that moment because I had done what Krell had said before he said it, I felt like an Advanced Placement Bozo. I was still on the bus but I was moving a couple of seats closer to the driver.
    "Before we go any further, does anybody know anything else about ancient Greece that would be illuminating for the class to consider?" Krell asked.
    The usual silence followed.
    The usual silence was followed by the usual two follow ups. "Anybody?.....Anything"
    I was feeling pretty smart in a stupid way so I decided to step up.
    "Yeah, that's where the first French fries were made"
    Julia, got all over that observation. "No they weren't they were made in France. That's why we call them French fries"
    Krell came to my rescue.
    "Wherever they were made, they were indisputably made in Grease. Good one Ovid"
    Julia laughed out loud.
    Arthur and Haylen were pissed.
    Arthur must have felt marginalized because he responded with a snarky comment to Krell which he read from a three by five index card. "My father told me that Socrates, despite his place in history, was over-rated. He actually wrote nothing because in essence he felt that knowledge was a living, interactive thing. Most of what we know of him comes from the historical inaccuracy and misinterpretation found in the works of Plato and later Thomas Aquinas."
    Krell answered " Well Arthur, your father seems like quite a smart man. I imagine he's had a great influence on your life. There's a lot of truth in what he says but like all truths it bears closer examination"
    Arthur seemed to wince at the mention of paternal influence.
    Krell continued.
    "First of all, let's deal with the concept of over-rated and let's consider the list of the over-rated. I'll bring up a few: Shakespeare, Caesar, Elvis, Lincoln, Marie Curie, Eleanor Roosevelt, Meryl Streep, the Beatles,Amelia Earhart Picasso, Da Vinci, Rosa Parks, Muhammad Ali, Katherine Hepburn, Mother Theresa. All may be considered over-rated simply because they are famous. Fame is an integral part of iconic over-rating. How can you be over-rated unless you're famous? Nobody's gonna over-rate Sid Gertner, the guy who lent Lincoln the pen that Abraham used to write the Gettysburg Address. Where would we be today if at that moment of inspiration, Gertner didn't have a pen. The reason nobody's going to over rate Gertner is because nobody knows that Sid, performing one of the millions of unnoticeded acts of kindness that characterize human behavior lent the pen to Lincoln in the first place.”
    Krell write SID GERTNER on the board and continued
"Of course, you might say that since I identified Gertner and Gertner is long departed, he must be somewhat famous and thus susceptible to be over-rated. The problem is that I don't know whether or not Gertner gave Lincoln the pen. Somebody probably did. That somebody has been totally forgotten by history so just because I name that somebody Gertner doesn't mean that Gertner becomes a figure of historical importance although I'm sure that exact mechanism has occurred in history many times over.”
    Krell wrote OBSCURITY on the board and continued "Even when that somebody, like Gertner, might not have existed at all at least under that name.We remain alive as long as anyone who ever knew us or knew of us remains alive. The people who live the longest are those who have created enduring works of art or who have had enduring works of art created about them or who are simply remembered by the most people.These people are famous. These people may end up over-rated.Socrates was such a one as for that matter was Plato and Aquinas. So Arthur, I agree with your Dad about part one."
Krell paused.
PLAY MEATBALL
    Ya know how when you go to concerts there's always some doofus yelling out for the performer to play their most overplayed song as if the performer doesn't realize that people want to hear the overplayed song and no matter how much he hates playing the overplayed song over and over again, he's going to have to play it some time during the show and he's already figured out when and where it will fit into the program that will cause him the least discomfort and cessation of creative momentum? Usually that place will be at the very end of the show when the artist can't put it off any longer and where momentum can mercifully end.
    Ya know the guy standing fifteen feet away from Dylan after Dylan opens his show with Maggie's Farm who starts yelling for Like a Rolling Stone as if Dylan is not going to play that song.
    Or even worse, the guy who starts yelling for "Blowin' in the Wind". Ya know, the guy who has never heard Visions of Johanna but knows every word to Blowin in the Wind and has come to the show for a hootenanny after walking down many roads that have led him to the conclusion that he can indeed call himself a man. And his wife next to him, the woman who married him anyway, who somehow thinks Dylan is going to sing Puff the Magic Dragon or If I were a Carpenter.
    Whenever I hear one of those guys, I try to balance out their request by yelling out a request for a song that nobody knows, not even the artist because the song doesn't exist. I picked out a title for this imaginary song, a title unlike any title I have ever heard for a song. The title of the non-existent song that I yell out for the artist to play after a nimrod has just yelled out the name of the artist's most overplayed song, the title of that song is  MEATBALL.
    I yell out "PLAY MEATBALL".
    I've even gone so far as to light my lighter while yelling out PLAY MEATBALL. I've even been pro-active and yelled PLAY MEATBALL before the other guy has yelled out say PLAY BORN TO RUN at a Springsteen show.
    Once, sweet Jesus, I was in the front row for a Neil Diamond show with a single ticket that I had won after accidentally being the seventeeth caller. I knew the blue hair next to me would be screaming for "Sweet Caroline" so the instant that Neil took the stage I beat her to the punch by yelling "PLAY MEATBALL". Neil heard me. I think he put a mental comma after "play" so he heard "PLAY, MEATBALL" before he had song a note or strummed his guitar.
   Neil was more puzzled then pissed.
    So was the blue hair next to me.
    Who, now that I think about it, looked a lot like Barabra Bush.
    But that's unusual.
    Usually, the people around me look at me as if I know something that they don't know which might even indicate that I am an actual "friend of the band" because actual friends of the band are always yelling out things to their friends in the band that nobody but the guys in the band or the friends of the band understand. The old fake in-joke trick.
    Those who don't mistake me for an actual ‘friend of the band’ often regard me as an expert on the band because only an expert on the band would know such an obscure title as MEATBALL and have the insight expressed through his bellowing to suggest to the performer who may have forgotten the song that the exact instant of the yell would be a great time to reach into an ancient bag of tricks, to redistribute the stones in the kaleidoscope by twisting the barrel in a new-old fashioned way.
    I usually get a lot of respect when I yell PLAY MEATBALL.
    After Krell's bit about the torches in response to Julia's snit fit, I wanted to yell PLAY MEATBALL to see if I could get him back on track but since this was a college class and not a concert I decided to do a variation of PLAY MEATBALL.
    I yelled out
    "What about Socrates"
    Krell continued
THE STORY OF SID
    "The story of Sid touches upon the subject of historical inaccuracy. You or your Dad's charge of Platonic misinterpretation, Arthur, leads me to a subject that in the study of metaphysics is probably unavoidable and certainly embedded. That subject is physics. This is a good time to oversimplify and humanize the laws of thermodynamics of which there are three. The first law basically states any change in the internal energy of a system will be the result of work done on or by that system and any heat flow into or out of the system. In other words, the universe assures us that we can never win, that is if winning means getting out more than we put in. Or as the over-rated Beatles once sang "and in the end, the love you take is equal to the love you make"
    Krell wrote BEATLES on the board in small letters and continued.
    "Except it isn't. It's a little bit less. That's what the second law of thermodynamics tells us. Not only can't we win, we can't even salvage a tie. The second law states that in any process to convert heat energy that flows from a hot object to a colder object into Work, there will inevitably be some loss. That loss can be attributed to the entropy of the systems involved. Entropy is the natural state of the universe. Entropy is disorder.Try as we might to put things in order, entropy will always rear up and demand our attention or else matters will naturally grow more chaotic.Let's assume that in learning, the teacher is the hot object and the student is the colder object. The teacher tries to transfer some of his heat to the student when the student is ready. The teacher can not transfer all of his heat. The natural entropy of the transfer insures misinterpretation Certainly, Plato misinterpreted Socrates. Certainly Aquinas misinterpreted Plato's misinterpretation of Socrates. Your father, Arthur, is misinterpeting the Aquinas misinterpretation of the Platonic misinterpretation of Socrates."
    Krell noticed that I was taking notes furiously.
    "Even as I talk" Krell continued, "I notice that Ovid is taking notes which assures me that I will be misinterpeted when Ovid rewrites his notes. The misinterpretation will not be limited to Ovid but also will be shared by anyone reading Ovid's rewritten notes. So my interpretation of Arthur's father's misinterpretation of Aquinas misinterpreting Plato misinterpreting Socrates will also be misinterpreted. And that's in the present. Imagine what would remain after twenty three hundred years of misinterpretation and entropy."
    Krell drew a breath.
    Arthur asked another question "what's the third law of thermodynamics"
    Krell summarized, "if the first law means we can't win and the second law means we can't even break even, the third law means we can never get out of the game. We being in this case, Socrates, Plato, Aquinas, Arthur's father, Arthur, me, Ovid and anyone who will ever read's Ovid notes.We're in this game forever and we can't win."
    In the momentary vacuum, I started imagining the twenty seventh inning of a meaningless September ballgame between the Tigers and the Mariners tied at four to four with two outs and nobody on and nobody getting warm in the bullpen with everybody on Earth watching and nobody giving a damn who wins, not even the players themselves because both teams are expecting to lose.
    My reverie was interrupted by a follow-up question from Julia.
    "So if I misunderstood you correctly, you're about to present yet another misinterpretation of the life of Socrates which we in turn will distort according to our individual, emotional entropy. Then at some point, you will give us a test which will measure our misinterpretation against yours and the difference will produce a profile of the intensity of our academic or intellectual chaos which, you will then translate into a 'grade' of some sort ?"
    Krell paused for only a moment before replying. "Well Julia, in the unlikely event that I understand what you're asking I'd have to disagree that you misunderstood me correctly but add that yes you have understood me incorrectly which shouldn't come as any surprise based on the laws of thermodynamics which I just misrepresented through over-simplification."
    Arthur was more or less lost in these particular woods but at Julia's mention of a test, his impulse towards defintion engaged and he asked another concrete question.
    "So is Julia right about the test?"
    Krell replied.
"Arthur, in the midst of her misunderstanding, Julia did strike a little gold. I will test your misinterpretation of my misunderstanding of metaphysics and use my more constant misunderstanding as a yardstick to measure my evaluation of your more random misinterpretations. Remember though that the grades themselves will be misconstrued by whomever looks at them. Not only will the grades be misconstrued but the actual title of the course will be misunderstood, as you yourselves have already been fooled by the course which I unintentionlly misrepresented in the course catalogue which is in itself a studied collection of chaos presenting itself under the illusion of clarity. So, I wouldn't worry too much about the tests or the grades."
    Julia again, "Then what should we worry about".
    Krell again "I'm going to start worrying about the life of Socrates and how it relates to the writing of Plato and how Plato influenced Aristotle and how Aristotle created metaphysics and since I'm the teacher, part of your job is to read my mind so that your misunderstanding can more closely resemble mine. You might start worrying about Richard Boone, because when I was a kid my favorite teevee show was Have Gun Will Travel and the influence of Paladin keeps popping up uncalled for in my mind when I least expect it, like right now for instance, and that's the mind that you guys are supposed to read if you are to get an A in this course. I hope I'm not making myself clear"
    This sounded to me like an opportunity for a rallying cry.
    I yelled out "Yes, you're not. Let's hear about Socrates"
    Krell continued......
    "Last class, I created a straw man called Torch. Perhaps you imagine that Torch was a lot like Socrates. That would be no accident if you did because I was trying to paint a picture of a person who would remind you of Socrates yet not be Socrates."
    Julia raised her hand again "Isn't Torch an unfortunate name for a straw man” 
    "I wanted to get across the idea of illumination, " Krell responded. "The concepts of spontaneous combustion and subsequent immolation were only glowing on the periphery of my metaphoric construction but since you've highlighted it, then yes, the choice of Torch is not as unfortunate as you might imply"
    Krell wrote ILLUMINATION on the board
    "And let's finish up this little exercise in misinterpretation with the demise of the angry towns-people galummphing through village greens at midnight, heading towards the forest pursuing some heresy and trying in vain to interrupt the inevitability of that heresy's ultimate ascension to mythology and/or orthodoxy. Who were the guys leading that parade? The local torch makers led those exercises in violent, mob induced misinterpretation. At one time, torch making was a highly sought skill and as sure a sign of leadership as the ability to throw rather than the ability to lift. When the mob finally reached the windmill, the castle or the bridge or whatever was the target of their misinterpretation, which of the torch bearers usually took over leadership? That's right, the guy who threw his torch at the castle, the the bridge, the windmill or the whatever. It's amazing how often a single torch hit the hay just right which caused the formerly indestructible castle to ignite and burn to the ground along with the collection of disparate,walking cadaver parts and the insane quack who sewed them together in the name of progress.Ever since Edison invented the light bulb, we have had a dearth of torch driven angry mobs. I for one miss them. I say we should bring them back. What would happen if tonight a group of students met on campus; ignited a bunch of torches and then marched through the town? It ain't gonna happen because torches are illegal. Yeah, you can get those fake kerosene torches for your random midnight barbecues but the days of the good old fashioned torches used to whip a group of lunatics into a misguided outburst of ill conceived frenzy led by the best and seemingly least belligerent torch thrower in the town have passed us by
unless
we
count
Donald Trump
and teevee."
Krell continued
    "Ovid's response is a perfect example of what we call in education 'a window of instructional opportunity'. In show biz, that's referred to as giving the people what they want or putting the light on the star. Apparently, Ovid wants me to get on with the story of Socrates which is what I wanted to do in the first place but hesitated to do so because I felt as if the venetian blinds were covering the windows and then when we started down the road, we had to take a small detour at the straw man. 
Krell opened the venetian blinds and continued
“The good teacher, of which I'm sure Socrates was one, recognizes these windows of instructional opportunity when they arise and uses them to the advantage of the class. So on we go with Socrates.Socrates as a child wasn't handsome but he was probably rich which is a trade off many of us would accept. We assume that he came from a prosperous family because as a young man he had enough leisure time available to master the philosophy of his era.The emerging philosphy consisted largely of various attempts to provide scientific explanations for the origin and structure of the universe. This wasn't going too well because we still hadn't discovered that what goes up must come down and just about everything else regarding science including the concept that the sun rather than the earth was the center of our astronomical system and that the Milky Way is composed of an infinite number of stars and the Milky Way is one of an infinite number of solar systems and that man might not be the center and purpose of the universe. Of course, Galileo added much of that information two thousand years after Socrates and the great Italian scientist was immediately confronted with a mob carrying torches who took him to the Inquisition where the Pope made him promise that he wouldn't tell anybody that the earth moves."
Krell wrote GALILEO on the board and continued.
    "A smart guy like Socrates could see right off the bat that lots of problems existed within the emerging scientific explanations among them no television, no radio,no cars,no internet and a flat earth but he also understood that they were much better than the mythological explanations that were prevalent in his time. It's not clear what levels of academic success Socrates attained in his study of science or physical philosophy but we do know that by the start of the Pelopennesian War which occurred when Socrates was in his mid thirties, he had abandoned physical philosophy and began the examination of conduct that he would continue for the rest of his life.
Krell wrote WAR on the board and continued.
"Apparently that transition which began with alienation from science was precipitated by Socrates' interpretation of an inquiry directed to the oracle of Apollo at Delphi by an Athenian named Chaerephon. According to the oracle.........."
Julia again.
"How do you spell that last name that you mentioned. The guy who asked the question of the oracle. It sounds like 'chair on a phone but I'm sure it's not spelled that way."
Then Arthur
"And how do you spell the name of the war that was going on when Socrates was in his thirties"
Krell wrote Chaerephon and Pellopenesian on the board.
Then Julia again
"And, uh, isn't the Milky Way a galaxy and not a solar system?"
   Then Haylen    
    "How do you spell that last name that you mentioned. The guy who asked the question of the oracle. It sounds like 'chair on a phone but I'm sure it's not spelled that way."
    Then Arthur "And how do you spell the name of the war that was going on when Socrates was in his thirties"
Krell wrote Chaerephon and Pelopenesian on the board.
Then Julia again "And, uh, isn't the Milky Way a galaxy and not a solar system?"
    Krell heard Julia's question with his back.
The questions were coming hard and fast as questions do when a class suspects the opportunity to fluster, contradict or break the teacher.
    When he finished writing the two words on the board, he turned and faced the class."Solar system or galaxy, what's the difference?" Krell shrugged his shoulders as if he had been asked to explain the difference between an aardvark and an anteater.
    Julia answered. "I should think there would be quite a huge difference as a solar system is part of a galaxy which means a galaxy is bigger than a solar system"
    Arthur chimed in. "yeah, and a solar system is smaller than a galaxy"
    Krell responded, "Thank you two for overstating the obvious. I was being metaphysictional  which is of course unfair because you guys still don't even know what metaphysics is."
    This response fired Arthur's obsession with definition. "Well then, Mr. Krell, can you finally give us a definition of metaphysics"
    "Arthur, I can give you a definition of metaphysics but that definition by definition can not be the defintion of metaphysics. Voltaire said 'when he that speaks and he to whom he speaks, neither of them understand what is meant, that is metaphysics '
    I thought I understood so I yelled out "I don't understand what you mean"
    To which Krell joyfully responded "And I don't understand what you mean when you say you don't understand what I mean"
    To which Haylen added "Eureka. At last we arrive at an example of Voltairean metaphysics, if I am understanding you both incorrectly"
    Krell was obviously pleased with the lesson. The venetian blinds were opening and the sun was streaming into the consciousness of at least three of us in the room.
    Krell continued.
    "I always consider solar systems and galaxies to be similar because of the beach. When I walk on the beach, I realize that there are as many stars in our solar system as there are grains of sand on all the sandy beaches of our planet. The sun is one of those grains of sand. Our grain of sand is surrounded by by nine planets, thirty one moons, thousands of planetoids, millions of comets, innumberable meteoroids and vast quantitities of interpplanetary dust and gas. Can you grasp that Ovid"
    "No I can't grasp that Mr, Krell"
    "Excellent, then I will continue. 
Krell continued. “Our grain of sand, our sun, appears toward the outer rim of our galaxy in which there are billions of other grains of sand like our sun, millions of which are surrounded by moons, planetoids, comets, meteorites and are thus known as solar systems. Now we continue walking down the beach and pick up yet another grain of sand and realize that there are as many galaxies out there in the universe as there are grains of sand on all the beaches on our planet. Every time that we increase the magnitude of our telescopes we discover more galaxies which means the number of galaxies may well be infinite which is even more galaxies than grains of sand. And the universe is expanding and with each expansion more beaches, more grains of sand. Can you comprehend what I'm saying Haylen"
    "No sir, I can not comprehend the enormity of what you are saying," answered Haylen.
   Julia again, "I can clearly understand what you're saying. You're asking what's the difference between a solar system and a galaxy and you're answering your own question by saying 'hey they're  both grains of sand on the grand scale of things so what's the diff'. That's what you are saying"
    Krell again
    "Thank you Julia because what you are saying is a perfect example of exactly what I've been saying but I don't suppose you understand why it is such a perfect example"
    Julia again, "No, I don't"
    Krell again, "You're learning"
    "But what is it that I'm learning?" Julia wanted to know.
    "Julia, if you had understood me a little less correctly, I would guess that you had learned something about the way we as humans misinterpret the consequentiality of the physical and have therefore embraced the metaphysical.Certainly, it's fine to deny the immensity of the physical as defined by the incomprehensibility of the cosmic but all of that changes the moment someone hits you in the face with a rock.A rock is not theoretical.” 
    Krell wrote ROCK on board and kept on. “A rock is nothing but a fact.And as far as an abstract idea like freedom goes, my freedom to throw a rock ends where your freedom to have a face begins. Once we have defined the actual boundaries of an abstract idea like 'freedom' we can begin to explore the consequences of another abstract idea known as 'justice'.. Both 'freedom' and 'justice' are based upon the shaky alliance between the abstact and the concrete"
    I decided I better try to get this locomotive back on track. "Metaphysics rawks. Rawk on Sawkrates"
    Krell took the hint and returned to CHAIR ON A PHONE.
    "When Chaerophon inquired at the shrine of oracle of Apollo at Delphi, he was informed that "no man was wiser than Socrates". Chaerophon passed this message to Socrates. Socrates knew that Apollo could not lie but he also knew that he himself possessed no great wisdom. Thus Socrates arrived at the riddle that would inspire him for the rest of his life.”
    "I look at the clock and realize that our time together today is just about up. The sand has passed through the hour glass so to speak. I'll save the riddle that haunted Socrates for next time. Any questions?"
    "Yes," said Julia. "Let's imagine that you are the oracle at Delphi and I am Chaerophon. My question Mighty Apollo is this, who is the smartest person in this class?"
    Krell stepped right into the role " no one is wiser in this class, no one is wiser in this college, no one is wiser in this city, no one is wiser in this state, no one is wiser in this country than ........."
Krell made eye contact with everyone in the room
"No
One
Is
Wiser
Than
Ovid."
    I was more stunned than anyone in the class when Krell made his observation. I lingered around after class to see if I could get some validation from Krell about the seriousness of his remark. Julia was hanging around too, pretending to organize her notes but in reality, trying to make sure that I wouldn't get a moment with Krell.
    Krell was getting edgy.
    He looked at the both of us and asked "are you guys ready to get outta here"
    Julia scurried out of the room without a word.
    Now me and Krell were alone.
   "Did you mean what you said when you were pretending to be Apollo?" I asked Krell.
    Krell on his way out the door, turned back and said, "Does a bear shit in the woods?"
   Then he was gone.
    I left the room right behind Krell. I was thinking about bears and wisdom. Grizzly bears in particular. Grizzly bears are my favorite animal for a lot of reasons but the most outstanding reason is that Grizzly Bears have the ability to walk backwards in their own footprints for up to two and a half miles in order to confuse whomever/whatever is tracking them.
    I started imagining, not for the first time, this gigantic ferocious grizzly bear somehow picking up one foot after another then stepping backwards daintily with that ponderous paw/claw and placing it exactly claw for claw in the track it had made leading up to the retreat. It's like bear moon-walking which certainly must befuddle, astonish and amuse whatever is tracking the bear.
    And the next question is, of course, how and why did bears learn this distinctive survival trick. How often in the wild is something actually tracking a bear and what, if not a guy with a gun, could that something be? A grizzly bear is at the top of the food chain. You'd have to be an awesomely hungry cougar to be tracking a bear. Moose freak out at the tiniest whiff of bear crap. It's obviously not Bullwinkle tracking the bear. So if it's not a man or a moose or a cougar and the maneuver has been around long enough to turn the moonwalk behavior into an instinct, then who in hell is tracking a grizzly?
    The only answer I could come up with was dinosaur.
    I know there's a few billion years difference in the time that these species blundered through their respective forests but what else would bears be intimidated by enough to learn how to walk backwards in their own tracks to confuse whatever was theoretically threatening them.
    And furthermore, what happened when the bear moonwalked all the way back to where he was face to ass with whatever was tracking him, what's the bears plan? To attack the dinosaur with its ass?
   I wondered if this constituted wisdom.
    Learning to walk backwards in our own tracks until we confront our imaginary Jurassic enemies with our asses at which point we back asswards attack?I also knew that bears hibernate most of the winter. So the answer to Krell's exit question which was his answer to my question is this:
    It depends on the time of the year.
LIGHTS OUT AT THE LIBRARY
    I know I ain't wise. No matter what Krell says. Yet Krell did definitely say that no-one was wiser than me. For the next couple of days I took a look around, a close look.
    Particularly at the guys. I was already convinced that both Haylen and Julia were smarter than me
    I was looking to find a guy smarter than me. If I found that guy, I could ask him what Krell meant when he said that nobody in town was smarter than me.
    If the guy was smarter than me, then that would disprove the thesis of Krell, that nobody was wiser than me, which the guy smarter than me would be trying to explain while at the same time debunking.
    I was smart enough to know that I wouldn't be able to pick out a guy smarter than me simply by the way he looked. Everybody looks smarter than me. I had to have  standards other than appearance.
    I started with three standards.
    I figured that a guy wiser than me would be older than me, would be married and have kids.
    Most of the guys who I knew in that boat were your typical hard working Joes. Guys who did their job when they could find one. Guys who paid the bills when they had the dough. Guys who raised good, pain-in-the ass type  kids. Guys who went to church as often as the wife could drag them there. Guys who bowled Wednesday nights and drank Buds before dinner. Guys who were easily exasperated but not easily defeated. These guys were especially hard to defeat or discourage when defending a half-assed scheme. Guys whose character shines through most clearly when the thin ice is crackling beneath their skates.. A leaking roof, an unexpected complication at work or the growing pains of their kids are enough to throw these guys into freak city. A Hummer from out of nowhere smashing through their front window and planting itself in the hallway during the ball game? No problem.
    These are the guys who can turn a minor problem into a nuclear disaster and a nuclear disaster into a walk in the park.
    These are the guys that everybody watches with mixed awe;half fascination and half apprehension. These guys are capable of fixing anything or breaking it into smithereens. You never know when these guys are going to over-react or be oblivious.
    I hoped that one day I would be wise enough to be amongst them. In the meantime, I wanted to ask them questions about justice, courage, love, temperance, faith, hope and charity. I was looking for a wise man in America.
    I didn't have much time.
    I needed some answers before the next class.
    Once again, I made my way to the library, the seat of all local knowledge. I spotted a guy standing outside the conference room who seemed to have the standard qualifications; two of them for sure based on his wrinkles and the wedding ring on his hand. I asked him his name and told him that I had some questions I needed to ask for a college course. I was prepared to take notes. I took out my pen and paper
    The guy told me his name was Otto.
    My name is Ovid.
    I tried to remember the last time I talked to another guy whose name began with an O. It's not often that two guys whose names begin with O get to talk about the Lone Ranger. Especially if one of the guys names is a palindrome. I learned about palindromes in eleventh grade English when my teacher, Mr. Sagan, wrote the most famous palindrome on the board  "A man, a plan, a canal. Panama". I've been palindrome sensitive ever since. A goddam mad dog.
    So there we were, two O guys, one a palindrome, who had met two minutes ago, sitting at a table in a library getting ready to talk about courage, justice, life etc.
    Otto reached into his wallet and pulled out his own piece of paper. His piece of paper looked like it had been through a war or two, which I found out later that it had been.
    "Let's start here" said Otto. "It's the beginning"
    "Always I good place to start" I agreed.
    Otto read from his paper, "with his faithful Indian companion Tonto, the daring and resourceful masked rider of the plains led the fight for law and order, in the early western United States. Nowhere in the pages of history can one find a greater champion of justice. Return with us now to those thrilling days of yester year......From out of the past come the thundering hoofbeats of the great horse Silver! The Lone Ranger rides again"
    "What the heck was that" I asked.
    "That was the way the Lone Ranger radio show began every week. I'll read it again. Listen and ask your questions"
    Otto read it again.
    I asked my first question "why did he wear a mask"
    "Good question" observed Otto. " His real name was John Reid. He was a Texas ranger. Before he became a Ranger, John and his brother Dan had been partners in a rich silver mine strike...."
    I interrupted. "Is that why he named his horse Silver"
    "Yup and that's also why he fired silver bullets which he made himself at his silver mine. One day John, his brother Dan and four other Rangers got ambushed in the badlands by the Butch Cavendish gang. The Cavendish gang fired down on the Rangers with high-powered rifles. The Rangers were trapped. All six were hit. The Cavendish gang lingered to make sure everybody was dead, then they rode off"
    "Five of the rangers were dead but......."
    I jumped ahead "one of them miraculously survived which made him 'The Lone Ranger' and he decided to wear a mask to hide his identity while he hunted down the Cavendish gang"
    "Damn", said Otto, "You are one smart kid"
    "Am I ?" I asked thinking maybe Krell was right after all.
    "And you're getting smarter every time you ask a question about the Lone Ranger"
    "Okay" I agreed and continued my pursuit of wisdom. "How did Tonto get into this?"
    "Good question" said my guide with a twinkle in his eye. I figured it had been awhile since anybody had asked hin that question.
    "After the Rangers were bushwhacked by the Butch Cavendish gameTonto came upon the badly wounded Ranger. Tonto nursed the Ranger back to health and they road together from that point on. The real story though is for the show to continue, the Lone Ranger needed someone to talk to so that his inner thoughts and plans could be related to the audience in a form other than monologue." my guide explained.
    "It was convenient to make the character a noble Indian to amp up the irony a little bit. The real kicker occurred when they decided on a name for this noble savage. They chose Tonto which in Spanish means fool. Now depending upon your meaning of fool, Tonto was either a wise warrior whose words always contained a double meaning and thus an element of truth or he was the doofus who walks into every trap and has to be continually saved by the Ranger. You could take it either way or both."
    "So the Ranger was calling Tonto a fool every time he spoke to him?"
    "You could say that" Otto replied
    "Well what did Tonto call the Lone Ranger"
    "Yeah well Tonto called the Ranger ke moh sah bee which means "best friend" in the language of Tonto which unknowingly to Tonto are the words of a fool." Otto said.
    "So" I reasoned, 'when you see two best friends one of the friends is usually the fool?"
    "Usually", said Otto," but lotsa times they both are. Like me and my buddy Lights Out. We been friends and fools for a long time. He's in the conference room. I want you to meet him"
    Otto returned before Lights Out.
    "He'll be here in a minute. Before he comes in though, I wanted to give you my definition of courage. Courage is knowing what not to fear."
    "That sounds a litttle bit like ignorance is bliss' I said.
    "No son, ignorance is not knowing what to fear and courage is knowing what not to fear. There's a big difference"
    I understood incorrectly and thus metaphysictionaly but also realized that I was living somewhere in the middle. I knew that I was afraid of almost everything.
    With that Lights Out suddenly appeared. I noticed that he too had come from the conference room. I also glimpsed a sign on the conference room door that I hadn't seen before. the sign said 'Tune in Yesterday'. The reason these guys were in this lirary at this particular time was because they had come for a conference about the golden age radio before teevee
    If Otto looked like an elephant without tusks, his buddy looked like a wildebeest carrying a full load of invisible lion on his back and a wedding ring to match. Otto turned to his friend. "Lights this kid is looking for the secrets of life. What can you tell him"
    "Otto" said Lights Out "looking for the secrets of life is like looking for the license plate number on a car that's pulling out ninety feet away on a street that's as deserted as a warm bottle of beer.  Whaddya want me to tell this kid"
    "Tell him something that you know for sure. Tell him something simple. Tell him what you glimpsed. Tell him something from your radio days. Ask him a few questions. This kid is smart" Otto insisted.
    Lights Out turned his spooky gaze my way.
    "Kid, " he said, "lots of people will tell you that life imitates art. I'm here to tell you that art imitates life"
    "Art was an interesting fella" Otto agreed sorta. “We used to call him Glove.
   Mister Out fixed his frightened and frightening focus full upon me."When I was a kid, my favorite radio show was called Lights Out. I never missed a program. That's how I got this nickname. Churchbells would ring twelve times and the announcer would say 'LIGHT'S OUT EV-RYBODY'. Around the twelfth toll of the bells, an announcer would say 'This is the witching hour. It is the hour when the dogs howl and evil is let loose upon the sleeping world. Want to hear about it? Then turn out your lights'. I'd turn out the lights and get scared to death. The stories were scary for sure but it was the sounds that went along with the stories that I can never forget. Otto says you're a smart kid. Let me tell you how a few sounds were made and then let's see if you can figure out what those sounds imitated."
      Sounded like a plan to me.
    "Im ready. Go ahead."
    Mr Out went ahead. "Here's an easy one. Maple syrup dripping on a plate?"
    "I'm gonna go with drops of blood hitting a floor” I had caught on to the game.
    "One for one" said Otto. "Throw him another one, Lights".
    Mr Out was just getting warmed up. "How about a blade chopping through a head of cabbage"
    "I'm gonna go with a guy getting his head chopped off"
    "Two for two" said Otto
    Out again. "This one's more difficult, I'm going to describe three sounds and how those sounds were made. See if you can tell me what's going on in the scene. One, frying bacon. Two, sparks flying produced by attaching a telegraph key to a dry cell battery. Three, a ringing telephone."
    I caught a whiff of the drift.
    "Let's see. How about a guy getting zapped in the electric chair even as a call is coming in from the governor demanding a stay of execution"
    "Three for thee" said Otto.
    "Here's my last one. Soaking a rubber glove in water and turning it inside out while a berry basket is crushed"
    "That's not fair" said Otto.
    "You got me there", I admitted.
    Mr. Out seemed pleased, quite a bit too pleased in fact. "That, young man, is the sound of a man being turned inside out when caught in a demonic fog. You see.  Art imitates life"
    I objected meekly. " Can't be sure about that because I've never been turned inside out in a demonic fog"
    "Be patient, kid. Give the world a chance" said Lights Out in a distinctly foggy voice.
    Otto added “wait until you fall in love”.
    I thanked the men.
    I left the library.
    A dog howled in the distance. Maybe it was another dog getting killed by another cat.
LAST CLASS
    A couple of days later, I arrived at Krell's class with at least a minute to spare.
    Apparently Arthur was expecting an exam that day or had already had one in an earlier class because he was wearing an examination glove and explaining to an astonished Haylen how he had made his choice of gloves.
    "When it comes to latex gloves, I have two choices: the Accu- care Plus or the Universal 3G. The Accu is yellowish white and the Universal is white. I wore the Accu for a test last week in History. I fanned on that test. So I went with the Universal for this morning's test in Astronomy. As far as powder goes, both brands are equally free"
    When Krell came in, Julia had a surprise of her own. She asked Krell if she could recite the alphabet and hold the match herself. Krell gave her permission.  Julia pulled out a tube of those extra long matches that people use to light candles and fireplaces. She lit the match and calmly recited the Greek alphabet ten times before the flame finally burned out.
    Krell seemed impressed.
    "I don't think anybody's going to top that act so we can put an end to the alphabet on a match recitations once and for all"
    Then he turned his attention on me.
    "And Ovid, how has it been for the last couple of days walking around as the smartest guy in town"
    I told Krell that I had gone around and tried to find somebody smarter. I told him that I had met two men and they were both smarter than I was so I had given up and was okay with my stupidity.
    Krell said that "he doubted either of the two guys were any wiser than me". He said that "they probably had given me a mass of confused and contradictory opinions, derived from stories or traditions or memories and that those stories and traditions and memories and contradictory opinions had been no doubt changed at will to match the march of time and circumstance."
    He said "such opinons were not knowledge".
    He said "such opinions were only used to reinforce personal biases.and that such opinions do not establish wisdom although all people who hold such opinions consider themselves wise and usually appear so to others".
    He said that "Socrates spent his entire life under the belief that he had been identified by Apollo as the man whose mission in life was to destroy the false conceit of knowledge which had blinded his countrymen to their real ignorance and had in fact stupefied them wilth a false, fearsome sense of security and self-importance."
    Krell told us about how Socrates would question everyone and then prove how worthless the answers to his questions really were. Socrates didn't offer any answers to his own questions because as he openly admitted, he himself was completely ignorant.
    "Or as you have told us, Ovid. He was 'okay with his own stupidity'. Because he did so, Apollo had judged him to be the wisest of all. And that's how I've judged you. And you went out and proved me right"
    Julia passed me a note. The note read "PROJECT YOURSELF"I could tell everybody in the class wanted me to say something.I gave it a shot.
    "Well, I did discover something in my questioning of the two wiser men who probably aren't as wise as I thought they were. I discovered what I want to do with the rest of my life"
     Everybody was paying attention now, particularly Julia.
    "I've decided that I want to become the Lone Ranger of writing. I want to do the right thing anonymously and write about right when I do. First thing, I'm gonna do is write up the story of the last few days. I'm gonna use my notes. The next thing I want to do is ask Julia if she'll go out with me tonight to see a Will Sampson movie at the Starlite.
    Haylen looked disappointed.
    Julia said "love to."
    Krell seemed to understand.
    And" Krell asked "what was the name of the man who inspired you to make such a decision"
"His name is Otto Dingfeldt," I said.
When he heard that name, Arthur turned his glove inside out and looked as if he wanted to punch a berry basket.
Play Meatball
Lights Out.
I left the campus. When I reach the end of the campus road I always turn left, this time I turned right towards the Starlite
DUMMY AT STANFORD
    Who knows where Krell would have ended up it if not for the ankle of Lou Henry Hoover?
    Krell knew that without Paladin, Krell would have never become the Krell that he became. Krell also knew that without Richard Boone, Paladin would not have become the Paladin that he became. Krell also knew that without Paladin, Richard Boone would not have become the Richard Boone that he became.
   Boone might not have become Paladin if he hadn't been thrown out of Stanford.
    Boone had enrolled at Stanford in 1934. He went out for the boxing team and was one heluva good light-heavyweight. These were the golden days of fraternities and Boone became a member of Theta Xi. One day, the brothers of Theta had nothing to do and no particular place to go. They collected a bunch of rags and bottles. They used the rags and bottles to create a life size dummy. They covered the dummy with ketchup and threw the thing in the road in front of the fraternity houser to be hit by the first car that passed.
    Sure enough, the first car that passed hit the dummy.
    After the collision, the intimidating Boone ran into the street and began shreiking "You've killed my brother" at the innocent, terrified driver.
    The driver panicked and sprang from her car to confront both Boone and the dummy. She slipped on some of the fake blood and sprained her ankle, much to the delight of the frat boys watching from a safe distance.
    The woman with the sprained ankle, the innocent, terrified driver turned out to be Lou Henry Hoover; the wife of ex-president Herbert Hoover.
    "A chicken in every pot and a car in every garage" and a fake dummy getting run over by the former first lady's car when she takes that car out of the garage for a leisurely spin around campus.
    Boone was expelled from Stanford soon after the foolish incident.
    If Boone had some particular place to go that day at Stanford, he might not have gone on to become Paladin. If he had not become Paladin, Krell might not have become Krell. If Krell had not become Krell many, many other incidents would not have occurred including the incident that sent a kid named Ovid from the classroom one day, contemplating the possibility that he was the smartest guy in town.
And all of the rest of that saga.
Thank God for Herbert Hoover.
ADDICTION
    In my first years of teaching, I was always suspected to be "some kind of beatnik commie" because of the length of my hair. A supervising dinosaur introduced me to a group of parents as “our resident Bohemian”
    Apparently, I didn't "look"like a teacher.
    I look back at pictures of my hair in those days and am amazed at how short it actually was. Perhaps the problem was that it covered my ears. This was about the time when most middle class white folks truly believed that marijuana immediately prouced reefer madness and turned users into playground pushers.
    One day, I was in the coven known as the teacher's lounge when I was surrounded by a conversation about the evils of weed. Then, into the conversation burst a ray of light. One of the vice principals, a tall mouse studying to be a rat named Wolf, entered the room. The coven, afraid that an authority figure might have heard them talking about "drugs", immediately clammed up. Somehow, Wolf correctly translated the silence and asked if he had interrupted a "conversation". One of his minions, petrified that she might be "covering up", admitted that the conversation was about "marijuana and it's addictive effects"
   Wolf seemed pleased to be included in such a frank discussion. In a most reassuring yet dismissive and accusatory voice, Wolf said "I don't know what the effects are because I've never tried it.......why don't we ask Mr. Rivers?"
     Wolf seemed to understand that I was almost as alien to the gossip of the teacher's lounge as he was. I hadn't said a word during the whole discussiion other than a few cryptic nods. All of a sudden, all eyes were on me. I clearly remember my answer to this day. "Well" I said "I imagine it's a lot like reading."
    Although I didn't consider anyone in the room to be much of a reader, I could tell they held reading in the sacred contempt that many non-readers do, especially Wolf who made some kind of sound, turned his back and left the room.
    I wish I had paid more attention to my own words because my reading addiction was at the stage where I might have been able to do something about it, having recently escaped from college.
    Instead it kept growing. It would eventually cost me thousands of dollars, my first marriage, dozens of friends, and led me into the company of irresistible pushers like Penny Rider, Patricia Lindsay and Sarah Kimmel who enabled my habit with frolicking enthusiasm.
    I had to have it.
    I realized the problem started when I was a child.
    Both my mother and my father had shown symptoms. Not only did they fail to discourage me, they encouraged me. I became part of a cult known as “bluebirds”.
    I almost kicked the habit when I went to college. Somehow I lost my desire as the habit was foisted upon me by professors for whom I  had little respect. I didn't want to be dragged into their world.
    I'm deciding to come clean today after another night of revelry and fifty years of increasing intake As usual, I was up until all hours of the morning, indulging myself. I rarely sleep with my wife anymore as she tries to put reading limitations on me. I don't blame her for doing so but I can't resist.
    A few years ago, someone suggested that perhaps if I started writing about my experience, perhaps it would lessen my dependence.
    I did.
   It didn't.
    Now my writing has only intensified the problem.
    The addiction is reading. I’m still pushing it.
    Yesterday, I did something unusual. I started reading my writing. This exercise energized the problem to another dimension. I spent most of last night in a half sleep trying to figure out what I meant by my own writing.
    I started editing in my mind.
    That's when I knew I had to come clean. My mind started to formulate the confessional words that I am writing now, which you must be reading if you've come this far. As a matter of fact, I'm reading them myself and will continue to read them a couple of more times as I in Sysyiphisean mode, attempt to edit them.
    Then it's back down to the cellar where I will continue reading free samples from Kindle, wishing I had the money to buy all these samples that interest me and knowing that the only way I can afford them is if I win some kind of writing contest in which I might use this "composition" as my entry but probably won't because it's too metaphysictional to understand and might not match the taste of the judges in the contest. Then I'll go to the library and see what I can get for free but I'm having trouble at the library because they say I didn't return a book that I know I returned because I don't have it in my house even though I've torn the house apart several times to the horror of my wife.
    The missing book is "Metamorphosis, The Hunger Artist and more stories from Kafka"I know I returned it. They can't keep fining me forever can they? I'm innocent but I'm trapped. What if I can't use the library anymore?
    I'll have to win a contest or publish a book to feed my need. I can no longer separate myself from my addiction. I am what I read
    And so are you
    Be very careful, if it's not already too late.
LUCIDITY IN DISGUISE
    “Suddenly someone is there at the turnstile, a girl with kaleidoscope eyes”.
    Lucid dreams are a whole different subway system. In a lucid dream, the dreamer suddenly realizes that he/she is dreaming. Upon that realization, the dreamer brings some conscious decision making onto the inner screen projected by rapid eye movement. In this mode, the dreamer begins not only to watch the movie but also to direct it as well as screenwrite and star in it. After such an integrated exercise, the dreamer awakens with a clearer memory of the dream and brings that memory into their morning mediatation along with this accompanying subthought.
    Thank God I got out of that one just in time.
    The dreamer begins to live the dream.
    Once in a while, the living of the dream recalls other parts of the dream that the dreamer didn't actively bring to consciousness. These bits and pieces of scrambled subconscious produce deja vu.
    Sporadically, a culture experiences a universal deja vu. A movie becomes a hit. A novel becomes a best seller. A philosophy becomes a code of operation. A leader emerges. Revolutions begin. Penguins crouch. A star is born.
    A wrong is righted.
    Clarity replaces paradox.
    A consensual reality emerges. We fix something before it breaks.
    Reading is close to lucid dreaming. The reader rapidly moves his/her eyes along the page as you are doing now. Unskilled readers, because of the task of decoding and subvocalizing move their eyes more slowly across the page. The slower the eye movement, the blurrier the picture on the inner screen; the less the sense of interaction with the text and connection with the writer. The reader is watching the words rather than rewriting them, directing them or starring in them.
    The more skilled the reader, the more rapid the eye movement. The more rapid the eye movement, the more vivid the projection on the inner screen. After such a reading exercise, the reader emerges with a clearer memory of what he/she has read and often brings that memory into their ongoing meditation.
    The reader begins to internally live the text.
    The living  of the text recalls other parts of other texts that the reader didn't actively bring to consciousness the first time through. These bits and pieces of scrambled subconscious coalesce and produce insight which illuminates confoundings of the past.
    The reader goes forward with a better understanding of the slings and arrows of waking life. Then after a brisk day of living, the reader goes back to bed an dreams a lucid dream. The reader picture himself on a boat on a river or swinging on a swing made of clouds while looking up at blue trees under a wooden sky in lipstick land.
A FULLER GRASP OF FILLER
    In order to attain a fuller grasp of the concept of filler, we must detour through anacondas, alligators, dinosaurs, LSD, and birds. Let’s start with anacondas, alligators and birds,
    Ready?
    Every so often I would get a job moving objects from one place to another. I had a brand new Crew Club Dodge truck with matching cap. My buddy at the zoo admired my truck and asked me if I would be willing to do some under the table transpo for him. I responded with my usual response , "why not?".
   I arrived at the local zoo on time and moments later he emerged with a very large canvas bag that was destined for a zoo in Buffalo. He loaded the bag into the back of my truck. "You're all set. They're waiting for you at the zoo."
    "Cool, what's in the bag?"
    " Our anaconda".
    "what's it doing in the bag?'
    "doped up and chilling."
    "'MMMkkkaaayy. I'm gonna get truckin'"
    So me and the anaconda in the canvas bag set off for Buffalo. I wasn't worried at all because to me the reptile was in the bag and the bag was just cargo. I did think it was kinda cool though and might be the beginning of a story that I might tell someday.
    When we got to the zoo, the herpetolgy guy came out and removed the snake from the bag. He pronounced it both female and fit. This pronunciation guaranteed that I hadn't arrived at the same time as some other guy who was supposed to arrive in a Dodge Crew Cab and that I wasn't trying to pass off a sick, male anaconda while the other guy purloined the healthy snake bitch.
    Or something.
    For my reward, the herpetology guy decided to give me a tour of the innards of the snake house, apparently a rare extravagance.
    As we walked through the snake house, the herpetology guy explained in exquisitely excruciating detail what would happen if he or I got bit by any of the venomous snakes that we were passing. All of the poisons were different and needed a different serum and usually by the time help got to the unconscious poisoned person it was already too late. Matter of fact that's how he got the job. They found the herp dude before him passed out on the floor and by the time they figured out the problem, it was too late for him.
    The dude was dead.
    Then we proceeded over to the alligator pond where he invited me to watch the alligators have lunch. At that moment, a bunch of starlings were thrown into the alligator pond. One of the "pain in the ass birds" landed directly on the head of a partially submerged gator.As I looked at the bird doing a morbidly comic homage to a raven on the bust of Pallas, I asked the obvious question."why doesn't the bird just fly away?"
    "we already clipped his wings. He ain't goin' nowhere."
    The alligator with the bird on his head wasn't goin' anyplace either. He just sat there motionless wearing a delicious starling hat.
    "How come the gator isn't moving."
    "Oh, they don't move much. They move only when they need to. The rest of the time, they do what he's doing."
    "oh yeah, I asked, "what is he doin? Is he asleep or is he awake?."
    "Well, he ain't awake and he ain't asleep. It's something in between."
    Of course as a human being I was only aware of two states of consciousness...either awake of asleep. This was before my various surgeries and adventures in anesthesiology.
    "He's what they call dormant."
    Dormant is a deeper variation of chilling. I understood that the anaconda in the bag had been doing the same thing.
    Alligators spend most of their lifetimes dormant waiting around for something to happen and not particularly concerned when nothing happens
    Just gatoring.
    When we as humans gator, I call that condition "filling". We spend most of our lives in a zone beneath memory and the common product of that zone is “filler.”
BAGMEN WILL STAND
    Family plays a big factor in my friendship tree.
    I knew Crown and Wild Bill. I introduced them to each other and to Deke. Deke is my brother.
    Deke, Crown and Wild Bill are now friends.
    Deke knew Bruce and D'argento before they knew me. He introduced them to me and I introduced them to Crown and Wild Bill.
    Me, Deke, Crown, Wild Bill, Bruce and D'argento are now friends.
Crown knew Walt and Hank before Walt and Hank knew Wild Bill, Deke,Bruce and D'argento.
   Me, Deke, Crown, Wild Bill, Bruce, D'argento, Hank and Walt are now friends.
    My sister Terri knew Jack before he knew Deke who knew Jack before I knew Jack and before Jack knew D'argento, Crown, Wild Bill, Bruce, Hank, and Walt.
    This cluster is the core cluster in my friendship tree. We celebrated this cluster every year for 35 years at Deke's place on Canandaigua Lake. We gathered at the baseball all star game which is in mid-July. At the gathering we made announcements and predictions and we shared old stories of announcements and predictions past. I could and perhaps will write a book about those announcements, stories and predictions as well as the men who made them.
    The tradition ended when we moved South
    They are the funniest, smartest, most trustworthy men that I know. They are the reason why I rarely laugh at comedians and their 'craft'. My crew is so much more hilarious.
    I think I'll start with Bruce.
   Deke met Bruce when they were both  in high school part time picking up trays as weekend food service workers at Park Avenue hospital. Over the years, I have heard many stories of what went on in the locker room of the hospital,  the pranks that were pulled and the fun that was had.
    Bruce is the star of my favorite story of that era. Bruce tells it beautifully at the All Star game every year.
     Seems that a guy named Steve had pulled off a few nasty tricks on others so the others were looking to get even. One day Steve was in the locker room stall taking a crap. While Steve was sitting on the throne, Bruce picked up a laundry bag full of soiled towels. Bruce tossed the twenty pound bag through the opening at the top of the stall onto what must have been an astonished Steve. The bag was heavy but soft. After tossing the bag, Bruce immediately began his getaway.
    Steve bolted out of the toilet with a turd in his hand. Bruce turned around and saw the flung dung heading for his face. He moved slightly and the turd went splat against the wall. Bruce describes that SPLAT moment in great detail as it seemed to be happening in slow motion.
    I try to imagine the incident from Steve's point of view. You think you're alone in a critical moment and suddenly a laundry bag falls on you.  It doesn't hurt but it startles the crap out of you. You react to the situation immediately. You grab hold of your warm creation and with your pants still down, you burst through the stall door. You see everybody running and laughing. You spot Bruce. You're an all star third basemen with a terrific arm. You fling your turd and it looks like it's going to hit Bruce in the face until at the last moment he swerves and SPLAT. You go back in the stall, clean up, pull up your pants and take off.
    Nobody knew what ultimately happened to the splat on the wall but the conjecture went like this. Al Brown was the evening clean up guy and when he got to work that night, his boss told him to make sure to clean up the locker room because there was a "mess" down there. Al spent most of his evening shifts handicapping the horses for the next day at Finger Lakes. He liked to work fast so he could have more time sitting on his ass, smoking and handicapping. He went down to the locker room. It didn't seem too messy until he noticed the splat on the wall..."Goddamn, there's a turd on the wall"
    He took care of the mess but always wondered how that turd got so high up on that wall.
    Now you know what Al Brown was never able to figure out.
    And you know a litle bit about Bruce and my friendship tree.
    Remember this all went down before I even met Bruce. Deke had told me the story.
    I finally met Bruce at the famous Watkins Glen Concert featuring the Dead, The Band and the Allman Brothers. There were 300,000 people at that event. We got as close as we could when we spotted a large blanket and a motorcycle. We made our way to the blanket and that's where I met Bruce. The Dead were singing "Bertha don't ya come around here anymore".
    It's always a good thing when I can remember what song was playing when I first meet a person. When that song is "Bertha" and it's being played live by the Dead in the midst of 300,000 people on a day so sunny that torrential rain is a possibility at any moment, well that's a good way to meet.
    Yes, the torrential rains came. Everybody started scrambling to escape the storm. Bruce went over to his cycle and opened his saddle bag. He took out three blue garbage bags. He put the bag over his head and pulled it down to cover his body all the way to his knees. Like a turtle, he pushed his head through the top of the bag. Then he punched his arms through the side of the bag. He had made himself a raincoat. He threw us the other two bags and we did the same thing.  We were the Bagmen.  Not a lot of people were standing most were hiding under whatever sparse cover they could find.  I looked at the situation and said "The Bagmen Will Stand." We stood up proudly through the whole storm. When the sun came back out and the pounding rain disappeared, those people around us who had been seeking shelter from the storm began to emerge and started praising us for bagging it. They thought the bags were cool. A few people wondered if we had anymore of those bags. Bruce did have a few more and he shared them. They repeated the turtle and arm move. Before long there were three more bagmen and two bag ladies. Everybody laughing. Soon many of those who had brought a plastic garbage bag to the concert started wearing them like we were wearing them and making their way over to our space for some good wearing and sharing.
    Thus began the Bagman Ball.
    Every March we had a blowout party at wherever Bruce was living at the time. The higlight of the party was putting on the bags. Bruce supplied the bags pro bono. When everybody was in their bags, we'd put on "Sympathy for the Devil". Every one would start singing "Doot Doo" and conga lining throughout whatever space was available in the house.
    The consensus opinion was that Kay Stafford wore the best bag. It became another tradition that when people were putting on their bags, they would ask Kay to come over and custom fit. Kay designed quite a few different styles. I’ve heard many a bag lady, upon receiving a complient for the style of her bag respond ”It’s a Kay Stafford design”
    Aside from Bruce and Deke and I no one really knew why they were putting on bags and "Doot Dooing" but the whole scene was so bizarre and hilarious and filled with gentle peer pressure that all the participants enjoyed the exercise and the party was united. How can you be pissed off at somebody who's wearing a garbage bag exactly like the one that you're wearing.
    We continued to have that party for the next 25 years. We called it the Bagman Ball.
    Phillip Seymour Hoffman showed up at one.
    Maybe you attended one or two.
    I’m talking to you Mr. Stubs and Maureen. And all of you Rich brothers and sisters
    I’m talking to you Tommy Tron and you Michelin Man.
    I’m talking to you Pete on stilts, you Bill Downey and you Gary Gottshalk and all of the Caroll brothers and sisters
    If you did all I can say is "Doot Doo"
0 notes
eradikait · 3 years
Text
Birth and the Fourth Trimester
It's been incredibly long since I have written any prose - years, in fact. Life leads you on a waltz through time, and before you finish a twirl, five or six years have evaporated into nothingness. And you begin to ask yourself, how did I get here?
But in reality, everything has shifted and mutated into something fascinating and terrifying all at once. As I write this, I'm admiring the sweet, sleeping face of my infant son. He breathes rhythmically, secreting a perfect innocence and naiveté that only children and animals evoke. This is someone who sprouted from his parents' love and blossomed inside of me: I was his vessel, his guide into the Milky Way Galaxy of existence. Now he is tangible and can mark the earth with his tiny footprints. I am constantly in awe.
But parenthood is not always rose-scented, especially in the beginning. I know I have little room to speak, considering my son is only 12 weeks old. However, the hormones and frustrations you encounter early on can surprise you, despite the warnings or advice you may have received. But do I regret any of it? Never. I would kill for this kid.
I want to recount my journey from the start, with what I am able to remember. It's strange how quickly one forgets the details of events that happened mere months ago, especially things that are so life-altering. I guess it is nature's design so we are tricked into having more babies!
The Birth
I was overly optimistic about my birth experience. I thought Rowan would arrive early at the end of February (he was born a week past his March 3rd due date) and that I would give birth naturally and medication-free (I was induced and it resulted in a cesarean section). My first lesson as a new mother was to never have your heart set on a birth plan.
On the day of Rowan's scheduled induction, I woke up at 4 a.m. feeling unfamiliar cramping in my uterus. Can these be contractions?! I excitedly thought to myself. I began timing these short waves of pressure and noted a pattern forming. Shortly after I went to the bathroom and was greeted with the mucus plug. I felt a victory dance stirring in my heart strings - I never felt so elated at the sight of blood. I knew that these signs did not indicate that active labor was imminent, but at least it was on the right path!
Throughout the morning and afternoon the contractions continued, leading up to my 2 p.m. non-stress test appointment. The readings from the machine at the office confirmed that I was in the early phase of labor and that the baby's heart rate was just fine; however, I was only one centimeter dilated and was advised to still go to the hospital at 7:30 p.m. for the scheduled induction.
When we checked-in at the hospital, they immediately ushered us to an isolated room after reviewing my information. A few days prior I had received a positive result from a rapid COVID test. I explained that I had the virus over a month ago, and that the test probably picked up on the lingering dead virus cells. Understandably, my protests were ignored, and the staff had to dress in full PPE every time they came in contact with me. I felt like I was Elliot from E.T.
"Do I still need to be induced if I have had contractions since this morning?" I asked the doctor with a tinge of hope.
"Yes, you were only one centimeter dilated this afternoon and almost a week past the due date. It's not safe for baby to go longer," he advised as he prepared the cervidil (a medication to promote dilation) for insertion.
"This will hurt a little bit. Just breathe," he warned, placing the object up my vagina. I immediately grimaced in slight pain, wondering if I could tolerate all the fun labor had in store later on.
The nurse assigned to me was kind but a little off-kilter. She began hooking me up to an IV (stabbing my arm several times unsuccessfully) and to a machine to monitor my contractions and vitals (mumbling off some standard questions to ask me, forgetting a few in the process). She gave the impression she was at the tail-end of a doubleshift and in need of sleep. Oh - and I had the pleasure of experiencing another COVID test, this time mid-contraction (achievement unlocked).
After the preliminary torture was completed, I regarded my surroundings. My fear of being confined to the bed was actualized: I couldn't shift from my back to my side without disrupting the flow of the IV fluids; if I had to use the bathroom, I needed to wake Chris to help detach a spiderweb of plugs so I could saunter over to the toilet, IV stand in tow. I felt imprisoned and helpless.
It didn't take long for the discomfort from the cervidil to hit me. I tried focusing on a clock in the room, watching its hands tick away in perfect movement. I breathed slowly and deeply, mimicking a video I grazed through on managing labor pain (oh why didn't I practice more?!). I wondered how long I could handle it all.
Around 12:45 a.m. I heard an audible POP! erupt from my uterus and liquid began pooling underneath me. "Oh shit!" I said loudly. I immediately pressed the button to summon the nurse.
"I can't tell if my water broke or if I pissed myself," I said into the speaker. The nurse entered the room and after a quick inspection said, "Yes, you ruptured."
Chris (bless his soul) helped me out of the bed. I shuffled over to the bathroom and tried my best to sit on the toilet, attempting to ignore the pain. I panicked as I noticed a green hue mixed in with the liquid.
When I asked the nurse to analyze the meconium on my disposed pads, she didn't seem too concerned. I asked if I really needed to keep the cervidil inserted and she informed me that the doctor wanted it to remain in place.
At 4 a.m. the doctor came to the room and announced that I was approximately four centimeters dilated and was removing the cervidil. I felt a slight sense of relief; it was diminished once he said, "Then we are starting you on a low dose of Pitocin in a couple of hours." Dread filled my veins. I had heard from many people how awful Pitocin was and how it was almost impossible to give birth without an epidural.
As promised, at 6 a.m. the nurse added Pitocin to the IV stand. I tried to mentally prepare myself for the impending pain.
After being awake for 24 hours, I managed to dose off, only to be woken by a new nurse an hour or so later. She introduced herself and looked over all the machinery attached to me. She appeared to be intently focused on the Pitocin dispenser.
"Baby's not liking the medicine," she said, watching the monitor that showed his heart rate. She called someone to help her in the room and quickly placed an oxygen mask over my face. "It's not for you, it's for the baby," she added. I wanted to scream.
Another nurse came to the scene. They told me to get on my hands and knees on the bed to see if that made a difference. My bare ass was on display. I felt like an animal up for auction. Eventually you just don't care who or what sees you naked anymore.
After that failed, the doctor came in and had them shut off the Pitocin drip.
"The baby is not responding well to the medication. So we can try a couple of things. First, we can see how you do naturally," he suggested, eyeing both Chris and me. "However, if you are unable to progress, we would have to resort to the Pitocin again. Considering that the baby's heart rate is decelerating in response to it, this would bring us to a potential emergency c-section scenario."
My heart plummeted at the sound of "emergency."
"Or, we can schedule your c-section right now," he continued. "As with any surgery, it comes with risks. I'll leave you alone to talk amongst yourselves."
I turned to Chris and immediately voiced that I wanted to try naturally. Understandably, I would not go beyond anything that would put our baby at risk. We informed the staff of our decision.
Over the course of an hour, the nurse happily confirmed that the baby's heart rate had stabilized. However, the pattern of my contractions kept spacing farther and farther apart. Elated at my baby's improvement, I couldn't help but feel disappointed by my body's failure to do what it should be accomplishing naturally.
The doctor returned and analyzed my cervix. "Only four centimeters still. Your contractions are also declining in frequency" he said, removing his gloves. "So we can either resume the Pitocin and risk the baby having another adverse reaction or we can schedule a cesarean. I'll let you two have some time to discuss."
I looked at Chris. We both were tired. In my mind, however, I felt like I was giving up. I wanted to experience that sense of empowerment that comes with bringing life into this world. I heard so many stories of women taking much longer to birth their babies. Are those really my only options? What if I never was induced? Could I have achieved labor and delivery naturally? I mourned the loss of it all. I regarded myself as less of a woman.
"If we go forward with the c-section, think of how we can see our son in just a couple of hours," Chris reasoned, holding my hand for comfort. He had a good point - a part of me just wanted to get it over with. Despite not quite hitting the active stage of labor, the pain was almost unbearable.
"You're right," I said. "Let's not put the baby at risk."
We told the doctor our decision and they immediately prepped for surgery. The nurse inserted a catheter (another first of many experiences for me) and remarked that more people feared this portion of the procedure than the actual surgery itself. I laughed loudly - I appreciated her attempt to ease my nerves.
Over the next hour, Chris kept me distracted from the contractions by playing trivia games. With the sleep deprivation, hunger pangs, and my inability to breathe the pain away, I practically handed Chris his victory.
I glanced at the clock nervously. At 10:30 a.m. the nurse announced it was time and escorted me to the operating room. The stark whiteness of the space nearly blinded me upon entry. Every blemish and scar was in the spotlight (thankfully so). It looked and smelled unnaturally clean. I was a specimen ready for dissection.
The anastesiologist emphasized my need to remain still and to maintain my forward-bending position in order to insert the spinal injection with precision. I was nervous about having a contraction during this pinnacle moment. Mind over matter, I told myself.
At that moment, my doctor immediately changed into the role of a caring grandfather. He told me to hold a pillow tightly against my chest and to bend into him as he enveloped me with his arms.
"Why did the cell phone go to the dentist?" He asked. I forced a chuckle and told him I didn't know.
"It was having trouble with its bluetooth," he said. "Sorry my jokes are bad, I'm just trying to keep your mind off everything."
"I appreciate it," I said. "My husband loves Dad jokes. The cornier, the better."
He told me a few more as I felt the needle creep into my spine. "Once we start the surgery, your son will be out in two or three minutes."
"Holy shit!" I yelled into his chest. He laughed.
They laid me back down on the table, and soon the blue surgical curtain was in front of me. It was alarming how quickly the numbness spread across my body. I was a beached whale on the shore of uncertainty, arms splayed outward helplessly.
"Can you feel this?" The doctor asked from the other side. My version of the Wizard of Oz.
"Just feels like someone is lightly poking me," I said.
"We are pinching you as hard as we can," he replied. "We want to make sure you can't feel anything."
I turned my head to face Chris. I tried not to think about how the subtle movements I felt was really them slicing my belly open and tossing my organs around.
After a few minutes, just as promised, the doctor yelled, "Take a look, Dad!"
"That's you, Chris," I said. "Stand up and look."
Newborn cries filled the room. My heart swelled. He's alive, I thought. He's alive and strong. He's really real. Tears warmed my cheeks. Relief.
After taking a peek at my horror show, Chris sat down and grabbed my hand again.
"It's okay, go to him," I said. "Take some pictures."
"11:14!" someone shouted. After a few minutes, Chris returned, his demeanor excited and joyful.
"Wait until you see him, Kait," Chris said. They brought our baby over to the table and placed him near my head. I turned and tried to awkwardly lean toward him as best I could. He was beautiful and perfect in ways I never fathomed. It was love at first sight.
"Smile!" exclaimed the nurse. We took our first family photo, baby screaming and all. My husband and son (oh how exciting it is to use that word) were then whisked away to another room. I stared at the ceiling, breathing slowly; once again, I tried to think about anything else but what was happening below.
A short time later I was wheeled back to the initial delivery room. My body was shaking uncontrollably (a side effect of the spinal). I couldn't move from the waist down. I was still trying to process how quickly everything had happened.
The nurse brought the baby over to me. Would I be too weak to hold my own child? Would I do it wrong?
I clumsily cradled my son and looked down at him in disbelief. How quickly life had changed since yesterday. A tiny stranger was now my everything. I was both ecstatic and scared shitless.
The nurse immediately pushed his head and almostly forcefully latched him to my breast after several minutes of struggle. It was a strange but most welcomed sensation. My body was finally doing something it was intended to do. In that moment I thought that breastfeeding would be a cinch - another lesson to be discovered.
The nurse remained by my side to monitor my vitals and to ensure that I would have sensation restored to my legs. I struggled trying to move my limbs while simultaneously holding and adoring my child. It felt like an eternity before I regained any control. All I could think was move your big toe! [cue Kill Bill soundtrack].
After a couple of hours we were relocated to the postpartum room, where the road to recovery began. I recall a few highlights from our few days there: being sequestered to the bed for an eternity; the battle of breastfeeding my newborn: wielding nipple shields, pumping colostrum, and supplementing formula with a syringe (I yielded when the nurse told me the baby was still hungry after my futile breastfeeding efforts); how terrified and relieved I was to finally take a shower (and the reluctance of removing the binder from my mid-section for fear that my innards would just spill out); the copious amounts of bleeding (and endless Depends); trembling while lifting myself up and the struggle to walk a few feet; cheering when I successfully took a shit; receiving a negative COVID test result (if only they had listened to me); and mourning the loss of my desired birth experience.
I remember the stellar nurses we had, especially the one assigned for our second night in the hospital. She rightfully observed that my baby wasn't transferring enough milk. After my pleas for some formula, she offered to help us feed him with a syringe. She then said, "Please don't get discouraged. I don't want you to think that you can't breastfeed. You can totally do it!" I remember her admiring my pain tolerance from the surgery and complimenting the amount of pee in my catheter bag. She frequently checked to make sure I was alright during the night. She was genuine and beyond efficient.
The nurse for my last day in the hospital was the opposite of everything I embodied: she was bright, bubbly, and incredibly energetic - I loved her. She gushed about the one doctor performing the circumcision, "She did both my sons' circumcisions and they came out beautiful! You'll love it." And then she immediately consoled me when I was in hysterics after the procedure, "Oh honey! Don't cry - the baby is just hungry! Your boobs must want to burst right now. This is going to happen a lot!" She was brutally honest about diaper changes for boys, "Ugh, you have to get under the balls and everything - so much harder than cleaning girls!" She told me about Salma Hayek breastfeeding babies in Africa and its utter randomness. She also stocked us up on plenty of pads, infant formula and mesh underwear to sneak home. She was a keeper!
After spending three nights in the hospital, we were beyond ready to head home, albeit with slight trepidation. We didn't know what the hell we were doing - we were terrified. But by setting ourselves up with a small starting goal of "keeping the baby alive," I had faith we would survive.
The Fourth Trimester
The first few days after leaving the hospital are now a blurry, blended recollection. Sleep deprivation combined with hormones was enough to drive one mad; add an endless breastfeeding struggle to the concoction and you became deranged.
The frustration was palpable. I had to remind myself constantly that this experience is new for me, but everything is new for the baby. Despite my reasoning, I still felt defeated and upset. I was in hysterics. I felt inadequate and wondered if I was cut out for parenthood. I feared my son would never bond with me and may never love me. I also felt utterly isolated from being totally alone with him during the day. The loneliness of motherhood is not emphasized enough.
I remember crying while holding Rowan to my breast, pleading, "Why won't you breastfeed?!" as he rejected it again and again. The nipple shields only did so much. Eventually he hated those, too. We also had lactation consultations, along with tongue and lip tie revisions - despite the efforts, he still didn't want my breast. It became another motherhood experience of which I was deprived.
For six weeks I exclusively pumped, determined to only give my baby my own milk. I knew there was nothing wrong with formula, but for me, it felt like another strike against me as a woman: I already failed at giving birth and breastfeeding, I didn't want to add failing to feed my baby to the list. I became a slave to the machine, pumping every 3-4 hours for 20 minutes or so at a time. I tried to coordinate it with Rowan's naps, but that wasn't always a reliable option. The stress of meeting the demands of that schedule coupled with satisfying the needs of my baby was burning me out. The guilt weighed heavily on me - I was desperate for a break.
Eventually I realized that the health and mentality of the parents was just as important as the baby's. I threw in the towel and knew I was ready to give him formula. I decreased the number of pump sessions to only four or five a day, and we fed him breast milk every other feed. I finally felt like I could actually enjoy my time with my son. The pressure to give your baby breast milk is cumbersome. Fed is truly best, and a happy, stress-free mother is better for the baby. Motherhood should never equate to martyrdom.
I thought by now at three months I would have abandoned pumping altogether but I'm still hanging in there, despite my disdain for it (and the torturous clogged milk ducts). If it gets to be too much, especially with returning to work next week, I'll quit. I gave it my best, but I'm not going to lose my mind over it. I'm sure I'll feel a tinge of remorse (mom guilt is inevitable), but why must we put ourselves through the wringer? We need to be kind to ourselves and to each other. A cesarean section is just as admirable as vaginal delivery for birthing your baby. Formula is fine. Breastfeeding is fine. Embrace the stretch marks and tell everyone to fuck off who mocks them. Make time for yourself and your identity. Make time for your partner. See your friends. Love your baby like there's no tomorrow.
And my baby loving me? There's no doubt in my heart. His smiles and snuggles are my daily affirmations. Our love will only continue to grow. No regrets.
0 notes